Introduction

Readers usually skip the introductions and prefaces to books. Admittedly, they are generally boring. But readers of this book would be well advised to read this introduction to avoid misunderstandings and wrong impressions.

Some people may be shocked when they read the list of contents. What, for example, is a chapter about meditation doing in a book directed against the occult? The answer is very simple. This book deals only with abuses; and in the instance of meditation, there are more occult forms than genuine forms. Prayerful thought about a Bible passage, of course, has nothing to do with the occult. I am attacking only those forms of meditation which lead people away from Christ.

Another feature of the book is that it deals not only with occult movements and Satan’s devices, as the title suggests, but also with other extreme movements, ideologies, and opinions of the present day.

The German reader will find reference to many movements with strange-sounding names. That is because the book is being translated into English. I have therefore included the American movements. Again, a publisher in Quebec, Canada, has asked permission to translate the book into French; so various Canadian movements will have to be taken into account. In any case, it has for years been true to say that trends in North America appear in Europe ten years later. Even things unknown to Europeans today, or those hard for us to understand, will be familiar in ten years.

This book is the outcome of constant demand for my previous book Der Aberglaube {Superstition), which is now out of print. The only thing, however, it has in common with Der Aberglaube is that the subjects are dealt with in alphabetical order. The content has been reworked and rewritten from beginning to end.

The numerous case histories from my own counseling will once again raise the question of confidentiality. I have been accused in the past of breaking the seal of the confessional. This allegation I strongly deny. Up to now I have worked, by God’s grace, in 130 countries, including the South Pole. It is impossible for anyone to determine the source of any particular illustration. I have omitted, where necessary, all reference to place names, or the names, ages, and occupations of counselees. My chief comment on these allegations is that I have only used case histories where I have permission to do so.

Other objections have been raised by parapsychologists like Professor Bender of Freiburg. He alleges that my examples are of no scientific value, only of personal value, because all statistical data have been omitted. There are three things I would say in reply to this:

I have statistical data in my files.

Exact details have been omitted for the very purpose of guarding confidences.

In the field of parapsychology, spontaneous occurrences provide more powerful evidence than experiments. Spontaneous occurrences are manifestations far stronger than anything found through experiments. Professor Bender will reply that my opinion is refuted by the fact that it has been possible to record the Rosenheim ghost on film. My answer to that is that the Rosenheim ghost is a spontaneous occurrence and not in any sense an experiment. Other questions along these lines are dealt with in the chapter on parapsychology.

Another criticism is sometimes raised among believing Christians, who certainly deserve to be taken seriously. They ask whether we do not give the devil too much honor by writing books against the occult. This criticism has been made against me in America, in the Christian magazine Eternity. I reply that Paul could write to the Corinthians, "we are not ignorant of his [Satan’s] devices" (2 Corinthians 2:11). Today it would have to be said that we are ignorant of Satan’s devices. Many Christians have no inkling of all that is going on in the occult. Such ignorance, confusion, and short sighted-ness make Satan’s task easy. I will give three examples which have caused me much distress.

1. When my book Christian Counseling and Occultism appeared, Pfarrer Fischer was the principal of the Bible school at Unterweissach. He said there was no need for such a book. If a Christian suffers from the occult influence, one should earnestly pray with him, and then he will be freed from all the effects of such influence. Fischer’s opinion revealed boundless ignorance. There are Christians who suffer for years, even decades, from occult influence that has been caused by sins of sorcery committed by their ancestors or by themselves.

2. The same book Christian Counseling and Occultism, which has now been through twenty-three editions, including those in other languages, has been condemned by Dr. Wasserzug of the Beatenberg Bible School. It was put on her index of books that Beatenberg students were forbidden to buy or read. But when I was preaching in Interlaken, students and teachers from Beatenberg came to me for counseling about their problems with the occult.

3. My third experience was in Basle. Pastor Gilgen, leader of the Free Church in Basle, was a man whose Christian witness God had blessed. When my books on the occult were published, he said, "We do not need these books; there are no problems with the occult in Switzerland." In Switzerland, however, the canton Appenzell is well known for its occult, magic, and spiritualist healers. There are tens of thousands of people in Switzerland, who are suffering severely under the effects of occult practices. It is beyond comprehension that a man can preach the Word of God and counsel people for forty years without being confronted with such problems.

A proper view of the occult lies somewhere between two extremes. One extreme has already been illustrated. Some Christians believe that, when someone turns to Christ, all effects of the occult end at that moment. This is a view I have often heard in North America. But it is a false view based on lack of experience.

The other extreme is to exaggerate the occult. There are some Christians who think everything they do not understand is from the occult. Such people can even develop a kind of occult neurosis, which makes them ascribe everything unusual in their lives to occult influence. It is important to be levelheaded about the occult, to stick to the facts.

I must also give the reader a warning. Anyone who has weak nerves, or is very easily influenced, would be better advised not to read this book. At most they should have Christian friends tell them some of its contents. Some people are so sensitive that they apply everything they read to themselves. Even those who are mentally and emotionally strong are advised to pray constantly that they may be under the protection of Christ and shielded by His precious blood. The devil always tries to attack us at our weakest point. If you go onto a battlefield, you will be shot at. I have found this to be true even in writing this book. One illness followed another and many accidents took place. One day I had such acute pain in my right arm that I was prevented from using the typewriter, and I had to stop writing for several weeks.

I have intentionally avoided writing in a scientific style like my other book, Christian Counseling and Occultism. I have been told many times that it was too technical for lay people. A popular book that does not minimize the problems but does not exaggerate them was needed. In this book I have tried to provide just that.

If I were asked what I hoped this book will achieve, I would reply with the following illustration.

Ex 1: Some years ago a teacher told me how she had escaped from great danger. She had climbed a mountain one afternoon. It was dark when she began to climb down. She took a wrong turn and lost her way. Being a Christian, she asked the Lord to protect her. Suddenly she saw a bright light on the other side of the valley, which also lighted up the path in front of her. To her consternation, she saw that she was at the edge of a great chasm. If the light had not come at the right moment, she would have fallen down a precipice. The object of my book is simply to fulfil the function of that light. I want to illuminate some precipices so that the unwary may not fall into chasms.

Warning and illumination, however, is only one side of the matter. The other aim of this book is to point to the only One who can help — Jesus Christ, the Son of God — who, on the cross of Calvary, crushed the ancient serpent’s head. He came into this world to lighten our darkness. The Son of God appeared to destroy the works of the devil (1 John 3:8). Whoever links himself to Jesus and accepts Him as Lord of his life is on the victory side. Paul says in 1 Corinthians 15:57, "But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ."

One more point about the arrangement of the book. The three long chapters on magic, spiritism, and fortunetelling contain only a general survey with a few examples. The important points are dealt with again in the specialized chapters. That, for the sake of the observant reader, is why important problems like the use of ouija boards, pendulums, and other occult utensils appear twice in the book.

Finally, I commend the readers of this book and all those whose experiences are published here to the protection and preserving grace of God.

A. Forms of Occult Movements and Devices.

Acupuncture.

The material used in the following account has been collected from every continent. It is impossible for me to use every example that has come to my notice in counseling.

As far as the abundant literature is concerned, one book that gives a good historical and technical introduction to the subject of acupuncture is Marc Duke’s Acupuncture (Suhrkamp). This book, however, must be read with some caution, for it does not deal with the psychic aspect of acupuncture. It is this latter that constitutes the main problem for the Christian who is considering the use of the treatment. The preface to the book is by Dr. Kohnlechner, and the final chapter by Dr. Scheel. Incidentally, neither of these scholars have noticed the mistake in the opening line of the book. The word "acupuncture" is compounded from two Latin words: acus, -us, fern. = needle and punctum, -i, neut. = prick — not punctua, as stated in the first sentence. That grates on the Latinist. Several introductory examples about acupuncture follow:

Ex 2: In Tokyo, I was the guest of Dr. Eitel, who was for about thirty years chief consultant of a hospital in Changsa, Hunan Province, in China, until he was driven out by the Mao revolution. I asked this experienced surgeon, "What do you think of acupuncture? You know that this form of treatment has a background in astrology. Yang represents the solar system, Yin the lunar system."

Dr. Eitel replied, "In the course of 5,000 years — which is the length of time acupuncture has been going — the astrological background has completely disappeared. Christians do not need to worry about that. What is clear is that here in East Asia, acupuncture has achieved some startling successes."

Ex 3: In September 1974, I was the guest of Dr. Hill, a medical doctor in Sherbrook, Quebec, Canada. Dr. Hill is a committed Christian. I asked him his opinion of acupuncture. He gave his answer in the form of an illustration. A believing Baptist minister was unable to move one of his arms, due to rheumatism in his wrist. In his congregation there was a Christian doctor from China, who had studied acupuncture in Hong Kong. The doctor treated the pastor with needles. As a result, the minister was able to move his arm again.

Ex 4: An excellent example of unimpeachable reliability is the account by Dr. Mildred Scheel, wife of the president of the Federal Republic of Germany. We find it in Duke’s book, under the title "Caesarean section in full consciousness."

The president had to make a journey to China, and his wife expressed the desire to see an operation with acupuncture. Her wish was fulfilled. In a hospital in Peking, she watched a Caesarean section performed; the only anaesthetic was the piercing with needles. Four needles, each 3 inches long, were pushed into the lower leg. Then two more needles, 51/2 inches long, were inserted near the navel. All the needles were then linked up to electric terminals. 2,400 shocks per minute caused the surface of her abdomen to vibrate, and 140 shocks per minute caused the legs to vibrate. During the incision of skin, fat layer, and sinews, a doctor handed the patient pieces of apple. The two surgeons even conversed with the patient during the operation. The baby was born. It was a fascinating experience. This account is undoubtedly of great value to doctors in the Western world.

These first three examples are positive. In the case of acupuncture, we are faced with a method developed by experience and success. Even the Chinese doctors who use it are unable to give a scientific explanation. The Russians, on the other hand, think they are on the way to explaining acupuncture.

Most doctors in the West are skeptical about acupuncture. In the USA, this form of treatment is forbidden. In the spring of 1975, I saw a TV program in which a young girl was anaesthetized by needles before an operation. After the operation there was a discussion for and against acupuncture. It is evident that up to the present time, German and Swiss doctors in particular either reject or are at most noncommittal about the development of this Chinese method of healing and anaesthesia.

We can see that there are two camps. This was true even in China as long as Chiang Kai-Shek was president of the Chinese mainland. Chiang, who was a Christian, wanted to forbid acupuncture by law. Mao knew how strongly the people clung to their ancient method of healing. After he came to power, he introduced it and favored it everywhere.

The origin of acupuncture goes back to the Emperor Huang Ti, about five thousand years ago. Huang Ti concluded through study of the stars, that harmony and balance reign in the universe. His next conclusion was that man as the microcosm must correspond to the macrocosm. In other words, physical and mental processes must be put in tune with one another. This insight has found new emphasis in the psychosomatic school of our own century. The basic concept of acupuncture is thus philosophical in character, with a leaning to astrology.

The next step came when Emperor Huang Ti worked out a theory as to how this harmony could be brought about or maintained in the human body. He called the energy or life force of a man "Ch’i." This was said to flow into the body at birth and to go out again at death. The Ch’i flows through the body in two systems: Yang and Yin. Yang is the male principle (the sun), Yin the female principle (the moon). The flow of Yang and Yin throughout the body is through a system of canals, the meridians. These meridians have nothing to do with the circulation of the blood, nor with the lymphatic system, nor with the nerves. For this reason, Yang and Yin are rejected by Western critics as being nonexistent.

The third step is knowledge of how the meridians are arranged. They are said to go under the skin and around the body. The fourteen main meridians are linked by fifteen Luo canals. Branching off from the main meridians are forty-seven subsidiary ones. The meridians pass close to the skin at 365 points. These are the places where needles can be inserted.

What is the idea of inserting the needles? In the entire body, and in every organ, a balance must be maintained between Yang and Yin. If either form of energy is too strong in an organ, then illness results. If, for example, the Yin, or female principle, is too strong, a gold needle is inserted in the appropriate place in order to strengthen the Yang, or male principle. If the Yang is too strong, a silver needle is inserted.

Present-day specialists in acupuncture no longer content themselves with the classic 365 points, but use up to a thousand. A modern example:

Ex 5: In the German magazine, Bunte lllustrierte, there is an article about one form of acupuncture under the sensational heading "Five Needles in the Ear Makes You Give Up Smoking." The astonished reader is presented with a powerful antidote to the smoking habit. A German woman has specialized in auricular acupuncture, that is, acupuncture of the ear. In the ear, there are said to be over a hundred places from which illness can be influenced by the insertion of a needle. Five of these are supposed to represent the center of addiction. This practitioner claims that more than 90 percent of her patients have been freed from smoking by this method. She takes special pride in four medical students whom she names as having given up smoking under her treatment. Her prize example is the German TV speaker, Dieter "Thomas" Heck, who used to smoke about eighty cigarettes a day until completely freed from the habit by means of acupuncture.

Perhaps I may be allowed one or two lighthearted observations. If a chain smoker has a car accident and flies through the windshield, getting his ear cut off by the glass in the process, then he will be freed from his habit. The center of addiction has been removed.

We live in the age of organ transplants. In the case of the ear, a transplant would be particularly easy. My brother is a smoker. I am a nonsmoker. If I exchange ears with my brother, he will be freed from smoking; and I will be plagued with a longing for cigarettes.

But these, of course, are as I said, lighthearted conclusions about this mysterious method of treating an addiction. In case chain smokers place too much hope in the method, another example ought to be mentioned:

Ex 6: The actor, Richard Harris, underwent acupuncture of his ear in New York in the hope of becoming master of his smoking habit. The treatment was unsuccessful. Mr. Harris said afterward, "I’m afraid they found the wrong nerve. I still smoke 100 a day."

Let us conclude our study of the so-called scientific side of acupuncture by mentioning the greatest error in the classical theory of acupuncture. The ancient Chinese doctors believed that the spleen performed the functions which medicine ascribes to the brain. The brain had a minor role in their view. This gives us something of a yardstick by which to assess how "scientific" the system is.

Let us consider the extremely serious problem raised by acupuncture, which is not mentioned in the book by Marc Duke nor in the majority of books about acupuncture, namely,

The psychic factor: The Western view of the world is rational, the Eastern is what is called psychic. This is a subject which we cannot here consider in detail. It is my intention to deal with it in a forthcoming volume. Here I will give some brief comments.

The ancestor cult and all the religions of the East have a spiritistic or an animistic background. The result is the development of psychic powers. It is extremely difficult to define this term "psychic." It means an openness to that which transcends the mind, to the metaphysical, the supernatural — the demonic.

Missionaries and Christian researchers who have lived in Asia for many years claim that between 95 and 98 percent of the non-Christian population have psychic powers. These vary considerably in strength, depending on the extent to which the person has been involved with the occult practices of Asiatic religions.

The Western view of life is predominantly based on reason. In the West the percentage of people with psychic powers is the reverse of that found in the Eastern world: between 2 and 5 percent of the population are psychic. Only in those areas where magic is practiced is the proportion a higher one.

What then have psychic powers to do with acupuncture? It is a fact of experience that acupuncture is much more successful with psychic doctors and psychic patients than with those who are not psychic. Many Chinese doctors have indirectly acknowledged this, for a great many of them will not treat Western patients by acupuncture. There are of course exceptions, for in the Western world also there are psychic people. Psychic sensitivity, for the most part unconscious, is the catalyst for successful results in acupuncture.

It should be mentioned in passing that psychic powers enhance meditation, suggestion of every kind, hypnosis, narcosis, telepathy, and the ability to go into a trance. Practically all spiritistic and magical practices are impossible without psychic powers.

In many cases, acupuncture is a form of psychic anaesthesia (lack of feeling, deadening of pain). Whether this is true in all cases, I do not know.

As far as psychic anaesthesia is concerned, I have seen it practiced in East Asia and have taken photographs of it. In the cases I have observed, there was no need for any piercing with a needle.

Ex 7: During a pagan festival in Kuala Lumpur, the capital of Malaysia, I came upon a procession. Many of those taking part had stuck bamboo sticks through their cheeks, their eyebrows, their ears, the skin of their temples, or the muscles of their upper arms. The procession lasted six to eight hours, during which time the sticks were piercing their bodies. Those who participated claimed they felt no pain. When the sticks were pulled out, the wounds did not bleed and healed up within two hours.

Ex 8: I was particularly fascinated by one impressive scene. A Hindu stuck a knife in between the two bones of his forearm. He said that he could do it by means of a semitrance. He was able by mental concentration to make his forearm insensitive to pain. Here, too, there was no pain, no bleeding, and swift healing. It was not a trick, as Western rationalists would have us believe. In one case, a similar act of putting a knife into the body was recorded by an x-ray photograph.

I know psychic people who can bring about psychic anaesthesia in themselves or in other people. Needles are not necessary, but they can be used in order to enhance the psychological effect.

These examples from East Asia suggest a possible explanation for those cases in which treatment by acupuncture was eminently successful.

There are not many Christian workers in the West who are familiar with the problem of psychic anaesthesia. I will mention a few who are friends and particularly well known to me:

1. Emil Kremer (of Colmar in France) deals with the subject in his book Geoffnete Augen, 14th Edition, p. 73.

2. Gottfried Eisenhut, of the Central Mission in Blekendorf, Germany, is very familiar with this subject.

3. Vim Malgo of Pfaffikon, Switzerland, should also be mentioned.

4. The book Eine gefcihrliche Unwissenheit by Walter Wilms (Schriftenmission Essen) I also recommend.

In North America, too, there are Christian workers who warn us against all occult practices, including acupuncture.

Ex 9: One Christian brother in California is deeply involved in the fight against occult practices. His life has already been threatened by Satanists and occult practitioners, and therefore I will not mention his name. Among other things, he has written a letter to the California state prosecutor, Evelle J. Younger, demanding that he come out against the spread of occult practices and institute proceedings against the organizers. Unfortunately, Satanists and occult practitioners sometimes threaten judges and lawyers, and so silence them. The Satanists are naturally not concerned about one more murder.

All these movements which come from the East remind us of the words of Revelation 16:12-14:

"That the way of the kings of the east might be prepared . . . For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world."

Finally we come to two questions. Can Christians also be psychic?

When a person is converted and turns to Christ, the psychic powers he may have inherited or acquired do not always disappear. Because inherited psychic powers are not usually known to those who have them, such Christians experience negative effects in their life of faith without understanding their origin. Christians like this can also be influenced by practitioners of the occult. Perhaps the second example in this chapter comes under this category.

The other question which I am often asked is, May a Christian believer allow himself to be treated by acupuncture? I cannot speak for anyone else. Everyone must make his own decision. If a Christian has been undergoing ordinary medical treatment for years without success and thinks that acupuncture will help him, he is making a serious decision. But under all circumstances he should pray that he may be under the protection of Christ. Psychic powers are dangerous.

Additional note: What are we to make of electro-acupuncture? I have encountered two forms. In the first, the needles are connected to an electric supply at small voltage with a high frequency, with the object of bringing about vibration in the body of the patient. This form deserves the name of electro-acupuncture.

The second form has really nothing in common with acupuncture, and it is misleading to call it electro-acupuncture. I have seen the second form used by two fully qualified German doctors. To diagnose the patient’s complaint they placed in his left hand the electrode of a meter. With his right hand, the patient, guided by the doctor, tested various medicines. The electric meter gave various readings during the test. The doctor chose the medicine which had produced the optimum response, and knew at once what was wrong with the patient. How this form of diagnosis and therapy came to be called electro-acupuncture, I am unable to fathom. Methods of healing become stranger every decade.

Anthroposophy.

Some opposition is bound to arise when readers compare the title of this book with its contents. At this point the question will be asked, What does anthroposophy have to do with the occult and Satan’s devices? The answer is simple.

The theological collection Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart has this to say: "Anthroposophy, the wisdom of man, or, as it calls itself, the study of the human spirit, is the most complete form of occultism."

The founder of this twentieth century movement or philosophy was Rudolf Steiner. He found followers among many educated people, especially doctors. Steiner tried to bring together in a universal system many religious movements such as Buddhism, Christianity, Theosophy, Gnosticism, Mysticism, Idealism, and also Spiritism and magic. His aim was to create a unity among them.

To describe this new system would require a philosophical essay, and would therefore go beyond the limits of this book. In this chapter, I will do no more than relate some of my own experiences.

Ex 10: As I was driving past the highway junction at Ulm West, I stopped for a hitchhiker. In the course of the journey to Karlsruhe, I asked him, "What is your job, that you cannot afford to travel by train?" "I am an anthroposophist priest," he replied.

Feigning ignorance, I asked, "What is that? What do you believe? What is your main teaching?" My passenger was very willing to tell me. "One of our central doctrines is reincarnation. We believe that a man returns to the earth approximately every 800 years, for further development."

"That is also taught by the Eastern religions," I commented. My curiosity was not yet satisfied, so I asked, "Can a person know what he did 800 years ago?"

"Yes," replied the priest, "we can draw conclusions from his inclinations, his likes and dislikes, his attitudes. What do you like or dislike the most?"

Being in the mood for a joke, I said, "Vicars and theology students make my blood boil." (I ought to add, by the way, that I love my Christian brethren among the theologians!)

The priest answered immediately, "This prejudice reveals that 800 years ago you were a professor of theology." The logic that led to this conclusion was not quite clear to me. I was amused.

Now it was my turn. I told him that the doctrine of reincarnation cannot be reconciled with the Bible. Our one life here on earth is decisive for eternity. But my companion was not satisfied. He replied that John the Baptist had been the reincarnation of Elijah. It is true that in Matthew 17:12 Jesus compares John the Baptist with Elijah. But the Baptist was certainly not a physical reincarnation of Elijah; he was simply equipped with the power and authority of Elijah. Similarity of divine commission does not mean that in this world flesh and blood return in a new form. Resurrection to a new kind of body is a future event which will not take place until the return of Christ.

We must firmly maintain that the Bible says nothing about a second or third chance. Our one life, and our attitude to Jesus Christ, are what determine where we will spend eternity.

The doctrine of reincarnation and with it anthroposophy have gained some fresh impetus in recent decades as a result of some unusual experiments.

Ex 11: A Swedish psychiatrist asked a woman who was under hypnosis to describe her life. His intention was to pursue the questions back to her birth and beyond. In this experiment the woman said that she had experienced something in the previous century. She gave a name, full address, and many circumstantial details that proved to be correct. Neither the psychiatrist nor the hypnotized woman knew beforehand about the information given under hypnosis.

A number of such experiments have now been recorded. A hypnotist in Zurich conducted the same experiment with the same result. I do not lend great credence to newspaper articles. Press reports are often given added color in order to increase their sensation value. I will give two examples of such articles, simply to illustrate. On January 22, 1975, the following report appeared in the Rhein Neckar Zeitung:

Ex 12: Murdered as Gretchen Gottlieb?

An American under hypnosis speaks of her former life — new sensation from the "occult front." An American history professor is at present trying to discover whether in the last quarter of the nineteenth century a young girl by the name of Gretchen Gottlieb lived in Eberswalde, Germany. He thinks that she may have been murdered during the religious struggles of Bismarck’s Kulturkampf. The starting-point of his unusual research project? Fifty-two-year-old Dolores Jay, from Elton, Virginia, USA, swears she has never learned a word of German in her life — yet under hypnosis spoke in German of her former life as this Gretchen Gottlieb, and of her murder at the age of sixteen at the hands of several men in a forest. According to a report in the Washington Post, Mrs. Jay was hypnotized several times by her husband, a Methodist minister, because of back trouble. In one of these sessions in 1970, he asked her whether she was still in pain, to which she unexpectedly replied with the German word "nein" ("no"). When her startled husband asked her if she felt well, the reply was again in German, "ja" (yes). During the three years following this, Mrs. Jay was repeatedly hypnotized and questioned by professors of German and scientists. She and her husband also underwent a number of lie detector tests without negative results. Various relatives testified on oath, that the woman had never learned German, nor had she ever had anything to do with German-speaking people.

The picture of Gretchen Gottlieb, which Mrs. Jay gave in the course of several sessions of hypnosis, is described by her husband. "Gretchen was about sixteen when she died, and she lived in the 1870’s. She could neither read nor write. Her father was burgomaster of a town called Eberswalde, and she lived there with her father and a cook called Frau Schilder or Schiller." Gretchen was murdered while waiting in the forest for her uncle, who had hidden some horses to enable them both to get away. A group of men had discovered her before that could happen, and she had been killed.

When questioned by various history professors, Mrs. Jay kept returning under hypnosis to "church problems." "She has a fear of death and talks a lot about problems with the church," her husband said. Gretchen’s father had been imprisoned because of these church problems. These references cause historians to suggest that the church problems in question are the bitter struggles of the Kulturkampf between the Prussian state and the Catholic church, which gave rise to isolated acts of violence. Although there are several places in Germany by the name of Eberswalde, Mrs. Jay is evidently referring to the market town of Eberswalde near Berlin.

Mrs. Jay’s maternal forbears were Germans. Although her mother spoke no German, one of the explanations for the "Gretchen reminiscences" suggested by her husband is that they are possibly "a kind of genetic memory."

Ex 13: A second article concerns itself with the work of the Munich therapist, Th. D. His practice is carried on under the name of the Institut fur aubergewohnliche Psychologie (Institute of Unusual Psychology). This man experimented with hypnosis and magic while still in his boyhood. He is therefore excellently qualified, not to cure his patients, but to subject them to occult influence. His therapy consists of hypnotizing his patients and, by hypnosis, removing their hang-ups, depressions, and the results of faulty development.

Th. D. is convinced that every person comes into this world at least twice. When a patient says that he is willing for an experiment to be made, he is hypnotized back to the time before his last birth. The hypnotist goes still further back, into his first life. He records the utterances of the patient on tape.

Some "prenatal" hypnotic experiments have been observed by the Munich psychology professor, Dr. Fuchs. Just a few examples:

Ex 14: Charley Baum, a radio program director from Saarbrücken, was hypnotized by Th. D. in the presence of Professor Fuchs. Baum declared, "I was born in 1732. It was at Tirgenberg in Swabia. My name is Karl Moritz Tebben. I sell black cloth. In 1769 I was struck down by the fever. . . my arms and legs became black. The doctor gave me something to drink. The only other thing I can remember is wood being knocked together, and then darkness." The whole conversation was broadcast over the "Saar European channel." This is a further example of how the public is being influenced in a negative way by the mass media.

Ex 15: Twenty-two-year-old Margret Naher was put into a deep hypnosis by D. Then she began to speak, "I am called Anna Schmidt, and I was born at Eggenburg in Austria on September 3, 1810. In 1828 our farmhouse was burned down. I was rescued by a neighbor. My mother’s name is Josephine, my father’s Andreas. In 1828,1 moved to Berlin, where I later married an engine driver named Wenzel. In 1871, I died."

That all sounds interesting. The snag in the story is that there is no record of the birth of an Anna Schmidt in the register of 1810 at Eggenburg.

We have not, however, finished with the problem of reincarnation. How are we to judge this matter of people being hypnotized back beyond their birth and conception?

My opinion of hypnosis will become apparent in the chapter devoted to that subject. At this point, however, we must briefly touch on one or two questions. Where does this knowledge come from, which the hypnotized persons have about a supposed former life? Various explanations are offered:

Buddhists and anthroposophists say that it is evidence that the hypnotized person has lived before. This theory is unacceptable to the Christian.

Rationalists, who reject anything supernatural, seem satisfied to dismiss such evidence as deceit. They find corroboration for their view in cases like that of Margret Naher (Ex. 15 above), where statements have been checked and found false.

Parapsychologists will perhaps assume a gift of retrospection on the part of the hypnotist. By this is meant a clairvoyant’s ability to see the past.

Others will answer along the lines of Eduard von Hartmann and Hans Driesch, who talk of tapping the world soul. Anchored in this world soul are the facts about the lives of all men. This, too, is a theory which cannot be proved. For the Christian, God is the world soul, and He does not allow practitioners of the occult to tap His knowledge.

When I wrote to Professor Koberle and asked his opinion about these utterances, he replied that the first thing which came to mind was a tapping of Jungian archetypes. Professor Koberle is a serious theologian and a believing Christian, and this suggestion must therefore be investigated.

Undoubtedly Carl Gustav Jung is the most well-known depth psychologist to date in the twentieth century. His studies of the individual, family, and collective unconsciousness have become common in psychology.

It may appear presumptuous to try and pick holes in the views of one so famous. One or two quotations, however, will make Jung’s spiritual position clear. In his book, Uber die Psychotogie des Unbewuten, we read, "The collective unconscious contains the experiences of the human race and of its animal forebears." Our animal forebears?

In Symbolik des Geistes, Jung says that a spiritual God is nothing more than a personifying projection of unconscious elements into the realm of metaphysics. God, a projection of the human mind?

If the penny has not yet dropped, let it be known that Jung has described the God of Job as a malicious tyrant (Antwork auf Hiob). With all due respect to Jung, the scientist, it is obvious that he cannot be a guide for the Christian believer.

Nevertheless, an answer must be given to those who speak of the tapping of the archetypes.

The archetypes are, according to Jung, the structural elements, the formative symbols of the collective unconscious. What he is talking about are simply dispositions, motives, inclinations, dominant principles. No amount of tapping of the archetypes of a present-day person could reveal the life history of a person of former days. Date of birth, Christian name, surname, place of residence, occupation, circumstances, and date of death are not recorded in the archetypes, if indeed these often-mentioned archetypes exist at all. The explanation suggested by Professor Koberle goes beyond what Jung himself taught.

6. How then are the "prenatal" experiences revealed under hypnosis to be explained? An indirect answer is given to us when we look at the history of the Munich psychotherapist who conducts these experiments. Anyone who undertakes experiments with magic or hypnotism becomes psychic, even if he does not realize it. This therapist is not tapping archetypes, but the powers of which Paul warns us, "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against. . . spiritual wickedness in high places" (Ephesians 16:12). "Prenatal hypnosis" is, if no deception is taking place, contact with the spirits, or spiritism. Through these experiments, both hypnotist and subject come under an evil influence. "Prenatal" hypnosis presents us indirectly with the problem of possession. An example will illustrate:

Ex 16: In France, a minister brought a woman to me who had symptoms of possession. If anyone prayed with her, she fell into a trance. Then another voice came from her, which claimed to be that of her grandmother. Not only this, but the second voice identified itself also with the granddaughter who was in the trance.

If a psychiatrist examines a woman with these symptoms, he speaks of a split consciousness, or personality. The dissociated parts of the unconscious, he will say, have made themselves independent. This is a common feature of the schizophrenic syndrome. Yet there are very considerable differences between a spiritist trance and schizophrenic disintegration. I refer the reader to the chapter on spirit possession.

Few pastors have been able to counsel people who are possessed. Those who are most frequently named around the world are Mother-well in Australia, Ruark in Canada, Rosteck in the USA, and Kremer in France.

When a possessed person dies, the demon goes out and tries to enter another member of the family. Relatives of possessed persons are often themselves psychic, and so open to invasion by evil spirits. Sometimes a possessed person cannot die until the demon which has been inhabiting him has found another home. If one of these spirits succeeds in gaining possession of a grandchild, a certain family tradition is set up. A hypnotist who hypnotizes such a person back beyond his birth is in fact making contact with these family spirits, and it is from them that the knowledge about the ancestors is gained.

This all sounds like an absurd construction. Even real Christians who have no experience of spirit possession, find it incredible and impossible to understand. But anyone, who has spent years counseling those who have come under occult influence, is familiar with such experiences. The fact that unbelieving, unregenerate psychiatrists, hypnotists, parapsychologists, and modernist theologians scoff at it does not invalidate the truth.

It is significant that in various English translations of the Bible the term familiar spirits is used in Old Testament references to sorcery. Although this expression in its natural sense means intimate, well-known spirits, it could also be taken in the original, literal sense of the word to mean spirits of the family. There are some families which are ruled for many years, even centuries, by such spirits.

The evil spirits enjoy deceiving and misleading men and women. The "prenatal hypnotists" are without exception to be counted among their victims.

Astrology.

Astronomy is a reputable science, concerned with the study of galaxies, stars, and planets. Astrology is the interpretation of human destiny, and a man’s future, by reference to the position of the stars at the moment of his birth. Astrology is therefore a form of fortunetelling. It has existed for five thousand years. The Sumerians, Accadians, the Chaldeans, Babylonians, Greeks, and Romans all had their astrologers. A hexameter listing the signs of the zodiac has come down to us from Roman times:

They are aries, taurus, gemini, cancer, leo, virgo, libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, aquarius, pisces.

Astrologists are eager to cite the three Wise Men from the East as justification of their dark art. The three Wise Men from the East, however, were God-fearing men who let their knowledge of the stars be used to lead them to Christ. In those days, no distinction was drawn between astronomy and astrology. The distinction was first made at the time of the enlightenment, in the middle of the eighteenth century. Thus we have no right to use the wise men from the East as a justification for this astrological fortunetelling. Let us look at a modern example.

Ex 17: In October 1975, when visiting the Catholic church at Bad Wiessee, I noticed that the face of the clock on the tower was decorated with the signs of the zodiac. I wrote to the priest, saying that it was incompatible with the Christian faith to portray the signs of the zodiac on a Christian church. The priest replied that the zodiac was a symbol of the glory of the creator.

It is grotesque evidence of muddled thinking to take symbols used for fortunetelling and use them to glorify God. I wrote again to the priest, citing several Bible verses, including Isaiah 47:12-14, where we are told that astrologists are under the wrath of God and will not escape the judgment.

Ex 18: At a certain party, a Lutheran pastor met, among others, a lady of thirty-five. She showed him a horoscope which had been made for her by an astrologer. This Lutheran pastor is also known for his astrological predictions. He said to her, "You are a teacher with a good position. You have a great longing to get married, and yet you are not willing to. You have had a number of affairs. At present you are going with a man who is twenty years older than you are. He is an officer, probably a staff officer. Your relationship has a serious crisis to undergo, and will come to an end." The woman admitted this was so, and said, "The relationship ended the day before yesterday." The teacher was a stranger to the pastor. They had never met before this big party. The pastor himself told me of the incident, attacking me for my rejection of astrology. Just as with the Catholic priest, I directed him to Isaiah 47:12-14. His reply, "That does not apply to us. The book of Isaiah was written for the Jews of that time." That is a strange way of expounding the Bible. On that principle the letters of Paul have no validity for us, since they were written to Romans, Corinthians, Philippians, Galatians, and to other churches. Here we see a theologian artfully dodging the claims, the commands, and the prohibitions of Holy Scripture.

This example demonstrates first the thoroughly wrong attitude and behavior of this pastor. But it also reveals that not all fortunetelling is swindle and humbug. This Lutheran pastor was able, with the aid of astrology, to give accurate information. This is equally true of other forms of fortunetelling such as palmistry, card-laying, fortunetelling by rod or pendulum, and other occult arts. Accurate statements are made in perhaps 5 to 8 percent of cases. This does not mean that we ought to use astrology. The Old Testament says, "Soothsayers and sorceresses you shall not allow to live." Obviously in the twentieth century we cannot put up stakes and burn the astrologists and fortunetellers. We must, however, reveal their practices, warn people, and show the victims of astrology the way to deliverance.

Fortunetelling is dangerous, whether or not its predictions come true. I will illustrate this with an example from my own counseling.

Ex 19: A young man of twenty asked an astrologer to cast him a horoscope. One of the things it said was that he would not be happy with his first wife. He would only achieve marital harmony with his second wife. The young man married early, and on his wedding day he said to his brother, "The woman I am marrying today is not the right one. Only my second wife will make me happy." His brother was angry with him and rebuked him.

This first wife proved to be a true and reliable person. His parents were very happy with the match.

The couple had three children. Then the man left home and abandoned his wife and three children. His Christian parents and other family members were very sad. His father disinherited him and gave title to the house to his three grandchildren. Not long afterward the man married again, and thought that this was the wife with whom he would be happy. The second marriage, however, lasted only a year. His second wife became a Jehovah’s Witness and went to extreme lengths to try and win her husband to the sect. He, however, wanted nothing to do with such rubbish. He left his second wife, and now he hopes that he will find in his third wife the person who will make him happy.

The horoscope’s prophecy of a happy second marriage was wrong. The second marriage lasted a shorter time than the first. What is obvious from this example of astrology is that the young man was influenced to his own downfall by suggestion through the horoscope. Many people say that astrology is humbug. But even humbug can have suggestive power. This suggestive power influences the behavior and decision of superstitious people to their disadvantage. There really ought to be a law prohibiting this and all other forms of fortunetelling. Astrology has been responsible for a number of suicides and murders.

Ex 20: Another example came to my attention in a church in Brazil where, over the years, I have conducted three evangelistic campaigns. A young woman who was engaged to be married sought out an astrologer and had her horoscope cast. The astrologer wrote the following prediction: "Your engagement will break up. This man will not marry you. You will not marry at all, but remain single." The girl was stunned. She was very much in love with her fiancé and could not bear the thought of losing him. She was constantly worried that the engagement would break up and that she would never marry. She became overpowered by melancholia and resolved to put an end to her life. On the day when she was planning to carry out her resolve, she was stopped by a friend of her fiancé. Upon that one’s advice, she came to me for counseling, confessed the whole story, repented, and became a true Christian. Not long afterward, her fiancé came to be counseled, too. He was also ready to give his life to Christ. They were married, and today they have several children and are enjoying a happy marriage. In this case, Christ prevented the disaster which had been set afoot by the astrologer.

My best experience in counseling in the field of astrology can be found in a special section in the last chapter, In the Conqueror’s Train. Let us close with the words of the prophet Isaiah, chapter 47:12-14:

Stand now with thine enchantments, and with the multitude of thy sorceries,, wherein thou hast laboured from thy youth; if so be thou shalt be able to profit, if so be thou mayest prevail. Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsels. Let now the astrologers, the stargazers, the monthly prognosticators, stand up, and save thee from these things that shall come upon thee. Behold, they shall be as stubble; the fire shall burn them; they shall not deliver themselves from the power of the flame: there shall not be a coal to warm at, nor any fire to sit before it.

Baha’i.

The Baha’i religion originates from Islam. In about 1800, the Arab Sheikh Ahmed founded the sect of the Sheikhs, which was eschatological in emphasis. They awaited the return of the last Imam (spiritual leader and interpreter of the Koran). In 1844, the Sheikh declared himself to be the Bab (gate of truth). His followers called themselves Babi. Persecuted by conservative Muslims and driven into a corner, the Babi separated themselves in 1848 from Islam. In 1850, the Bab was shot. Martyrs of any sort unquestionably give added impetus to a movement.

The Bab found a zealous and highly gifted successor in Mirza Husayn Ali, who was born in 1817 in Teheran, the son of a government minister. His life too was marked by persecutions, arrests, and even attempts to poison him. On the basis of revelations which he had while in prison, after his release he called himself Baha u’llah, the glory of God. He was a very talented man. When he died in 1892, his written works filled 100 volumes.

In his will, Ahmed appointed his son Abdul Baha as his successor. He had inherited some of his father’s talents. Although Abdul had never been to school, he spoke Persian, Arabic, Turkish, and had a wide knowledge of philosophy and theology. It was his achievement, in great journeys across the world, to carry the Baha’i faith to the Western world. Baha’i temples were set up in Ishkabad (1902), Kampala (Uganda), Sydney (Australia) and Wilmette, near Chicago (USA); and these temples served as mission centers. I have been to’ all these temples except the one at Ishkabad. The Wilmette temple is architecturally the finest of all. While I was in Chicago on a lecture tour, Pastor Plaum took me to see this "drafty" building. For us Christians this temple makes one Baha’i tenet very clear: Christ has a place alongside Mohammed and Abraham. He is one religious leader among others and not the Savior of mankind, the one and only ground of our salvation.

This brings us to the religious content of the Baha’i religion, insofar as it can be of any interest to the Christian. All religions, they say, are relative and express only a part of the truth. They find their unity and fulfillment in the Baha’i revelation. The Baha’i teaching is the highest, and expresses the solidarity of all religions. Therefore Buddha, Moses, and Jesus stand on the same level as Mohammed: as founders of religions.

What we have here is religious syncretism, with Baha’i as the umbrella organization. As far as Biblical teaching is concerned, this is unacceptable. Jesus says in John 14:6, "No man cometh unto the Father, but by me." Further light on the Baha’i system is shed by the Dodecalogue, or twelve leading principles (cf. Decalogue, the Biblical Ten Commandments). Outside the temple in Sydney is a tablet with the following inscription:

Baha’i. World-embracing faith. Twelve fundamental doctrines of the Baha’i We teach:

1. The unity of all mankind

2. Independence of inquiry into the truth

3. All religions have the same origin

4. Religion must be the cause of unity

5. Religion must be in agreement with science and reason

6. Equality between woman and man

7. Prejudices of every kind must be ignored

8. Universal peace

9. Universal education

10. A spiritual solution to economic problems

11. A unified language

12. An international court of law

These twelve guidelines are extremely illuminating. Many parallels to them can be found. Think of Kant’s Religion Within the Limits of Reason Alone. The Baha’i principles could have been drawn up by adherents of modern theology; most of them would be accepted by the ecumenical movement. Indirectly, therefore, Baha’i doctrine is gaining ground rapidly.

This can even be noticed in a simple newspaper advertisement, like that in the Schorndorfer Blatt of May 15, 1975. This reads:

The Baha’i are members of a world community which includes people of every nation, race, and class. They have as their basic aim the unification of all nations on this planet. Baha’I — the religion of unity.

Behind the advance of Baha’i there is much more hidden. It is nothing less than a first-class preparation for the coming Antichrist, who will reduce everything to one common denominator: a single official language (in the West at least), a single currency, a single centrally financed government, a single political system with a single head (the Antichrist himself), a world court of justice, a single tax system. Every citizen will have a registered number, without which he will not be allowed to buy or sell; and there will be one universal world church. Anyone who refuses to take part in this universal system is finished, and will have no right to exist.

If we consider things in this light, it is not surprising that some Christians are saying that the Antichrist will come from the Baha’i religion. There are various views about the origin of the Antichrist. Luther said he would come from the papacy; others see Communism as his breeding ground. The majority hold that he must come from the Jews. Others again think that the Antichrist will come from the ten kingdoms which will rise in the territory of the former Roman Empire. The future will reveal who was right. Since the Antichrist is to appear in company with a False Prophet, it is quite possible that he will use a follower of the Baha’i faith as his religious helper in order to bring about his plan for a universal church. These events cannot be predicted with certainty. We merely observe the present world religious scene and conclude that, both in Baha’i and in the ecumenical movement, tendencies are appearing which will one day play a part in the Antichrist’s final substitute for religion.

"He who has eyes to see, let him see!" (Matthew 13:13). "He who has ears to hear, let him hear!" (Matthew 11:15)

Biological Feedback and Mind Control.

In 1929 the German physiologist, Hans Berger, discovered that the brain produces weak electrical impulses, which are related in frequency to the varying degrees of consciousness. At the time the medical world took little notice of this discovery. It was not until twenty-five years later, when encephalograms began to be used to register electrical activity in the brain, that Berger’s findings were rediscovered. The following table illustrates the significance of the various frequencies:

beta waves, 13-30 cycles per second — our normal conscious state in doing things; eyes open; feeling of concentration or tension.

alpha waves, 8-12 cycles per second — feeling of "relaxed well-being and inner awareness"; eyes closed; a letting go of tension. (This is the state of day-dreaming or hypnosis.)

theta waves, 4-7 cycles per second — the state just before sleep.

delta waves, 0.5-3 cycles per second — deep sleep. New born babies are often in this state.

In the USA, various movements have developed, using these calculations and their relation to the level of consciousness as a basis. One of these is "biofeedback research." In charge of this is Dr. J. W. Hahn of Los Angeles. The term biofeedback means biological renewal of life, enhancement of vitality, strengthening of energy.

More than sixty firms in California have developed machines for regulating the electrical activity of the brain in connection with the method and goal of this research. In particular the aim is to loosen excessive tension in the beta state. The idea is that people should live more in the alpha state. Hence the name of these technical devices: "alpha control" machines. Their program is defined as descent into alpha.

Biofeedback is thus a new form of therapy. The aim is not only to bring the brain waves under control but also to control other unconscious body processes.

At first sight this appears to be a scientific method. But when one reads the literature about it, one becomes skeptical. Yogis, magicians, hypnotists, and other workers with the occult are constantly mentioned. A small example from an article by Dr. Hahn:

Ex 21: Dr. Elmer Green at Menninger Foundation showed that, by using biofeedback, humans could learn to differentially control the temperature of their hands: one hand hot, the other cold. Yogis practice exactly the same exercise at the second stage.

The occult element is still more obvious in the case of a second movement of this type, known as Silva Mind Control. The founder is Jose Silva, a former electrical engineer from Texas. He never had any formal education, yet he is discussed on university platforms.

The news sheet Mind Control reveals the deliberately occult program of the movement. Like biofeedback, it is based on the varying frequencies of electrical impulses in the brain. The Silva people do not use technical apparatus. They do everything by means of concentration.

Everyone who studies this method has to undergo a four-day introductory course, for twelve hours each day. The nature of the course is reminiscent of transcendental meditation or of yoga. Silence alternates with the monotonous repetition of sentences, or of a "mantra." This is followed by breathing exercises. Finally a mild form of group hypnosis is attempted.

Let us hear what experts and members of the Silva movement have to say by way of explanation.

Ex 22: Catherine Bigwood writes: " ‘Mind Control is neither a religion nor a philosophy,’ says Silva. ‘Yogis looked for control over the mind and called it Yoga; Zen Buddhists called it Zen; hypnotists called it hypnosis. These are all just different techniques for going to the alpha level. Mind Control is a way of using more of our brain, a way of consciously learning how to use the subconscious… Mind Control’s main goal is subjective communication or ESP. ...’ " ESP is extrasensory perception, an occult phenomenon.

There is no need for us to look for further evidence of the occult nature of the Silva method. Its adherents admit it openly. It is true that Silva regards ESP as harmless. That is the mistake made by all occult movements.

Their news sheets provide every conceivable type of material. Silva, the founder of the movement, is a medium. His followers practice psi communication, for example, telepathy, and train themselves in clairvoyance. The number of followers has grown so enormously, that today, Silva Mind Control is the largest association in the field of parapsychology.

The contradictory character of the reports on this movement is demonstrated by the example which follows. Ms. Bigwood writes that Mind Control is not a religion. Robert Taylor, another adherent, says, "Conscious control of the subconscious — the peace that passes all understanding, practiced by Christian and Hebrew mystics, Muslim sufis, Indian yogis and Zen masters — is available to Western culture."

What a dreadful hodgepodge! The peace which passes all understanding conies from Silva, the occult electrician from Texas! Christians are mystics, who pursue the same goal as yogis, sufis, and zen buddhists? No. This is not true! Christians have Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Redeemer and Judge of all men, who will one day put an end to all occult and demonic movements.

What is absolutely tragic is that several hundred pastors have already practiced this occult method. They delve into the occult because their theology does not teach personal salvation through Christ. These pastors then carry this sublimation of the occult into their congregations.

Here the greatest help is to be found in Hebrews 4:12:

For the Word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

On the one side we have the living God; on the other is Satan with all his wiles. Let every man decide for himself to whom he wants to belong.

Black Mass.

Every satanic cult of history and of today has celebrated the black mass. There are only a few exceptions, for instance, the Processeans.

Those who celebrate the black mass are Satan’s elite troops. The purpose of the black mass is to mock God, to blaspheme against the Trinity.

Ex 23: Some years ago a great sensation was caused by some theology students in Münster, West Germany. They celebrated the black mass in a church. On the altar they had bottles of schnapps. In the prayers they substituted the name of Satan for the name of God. They were asked why they were studying theology. Their answer: "To destroy the Church."

Ex 24: When I was in Cornwall, England, I heard of the black masses in that area. A naked woman serves as an altar. The members of the cult practice perversions on her. The horrible things which are done cannot be repeated in a book. I have heard the confession of a professional man who has not been able to find inner peace since practicing these horrible things. Sometimes the Satanists break into churches and use the monstrance for their black mass, or take a crucifix and cover the figure of Christ with their excrement.

Ex 25: In the USA, the Satanists use the blood of animals for their black mass. Very exclusive groups of Satanists mix bread and wine with a substance taken from a man and a woman. In Haiti, the high priest drinks the blood of children at the annual festival. In the Macumba groups in Brazil, the same thing is done at the initiation of a Mae de Santo (cult mother).

To lovers of the peace symbol, let it be known that the black pope, Anton La Vey, projects a peace symbol onto a large screen before the commencement of his satanic rites in San Francisco. Yet the naive Christians of Europe and USA wear the peace symbol on a chain around their necks or on the sleeves of their jackets!

Blood Pacts.

Blood pacts provide some of the most difficult problems in counseling. I have record of about a hundred cases in my files. What is a blood pact? A person takes a piece of paper, scratches his finger until it bleeds, and then signs himself over to the devil. From that day on such people are no longer approachable on spiritual issues. They become totally opposed to the church, the Bible, prayer, and to every kind of spiritual influence. I am surprised that such people come for counseling. It evidently shows that they are not happy with their master and are looking for something else to satisfy them.

Ex 26: In Canada, I was speaking at a youth conference. In the group was a seventeen-year-old girl who took part during the day in the Bible study and the prayer meeting. At night, however, she had confused dreams, and her roommates could hear her cursing herself and saying: "I hate Jesus. I love the devil. He is my lord." Yet this same girl, who cursed herself and had sold herself to the devil, could come to me for counseling and ask for help.

Ex 27: A young teacher came to me for counseling. He suffered from depression and suicidal thoughts, and asked me for advice and help. In the course of the conversation, the following facts came to light. In a fit of despair he had signed himself over to the devil in his own blood. He took the paper to a cave, went inside, placed it on a ledge of the rock and put a stone on top of it. Then he left the cave. A few minutes later he began to regret what he had done in his desperation. He ran back and reentered the cave, intending to pick up the paper and destroy it. The paper was gone. There was no one in the cave who could have taken the paper. It could not have been blown away by a gust of wind, for he had put a stone on top of it. He now became very anxious, and his anxiety brought him to me for counseling.

A psychiatrist would say that he was an unstable character. But, in spite of his depression and his instability, he was telling the truth. It was his earnest desire to find the way to Jesus. It took considerable time before this teacher found inner peace. He made a general confession of sin, and was able, in faith, to accept the forgiveness of Christ. Then he did something I have never advised anyone who has made a blood pact to do. He scratched his finger again and with his blood wrote a statement declaring himself free from the devil. I repeat that I never advise anyone to do this, although I know there are some counselors who tell people to do so.

Blood pacts create a terrible block. People who have signed them find it extremely difficult to find the way of salvation. The story which follows makes this frighteningly clear.

Ex 28: A woman belonged to a spiritist circle and had signed herself over to the devil in her own blood. She happened to go into a mission meeting. She was convicted by the Spirit of God and made a general confession in the course of being counseled afterward. She wanted to follow Jesus, come what may. From that moment onward, terrible struggles began. The satanic attacks reached their climax in a red tatto which appeared on her breast one night. She showed this to her sister. It was in the shape of a horseshoe with an S in the middle. A prayer group began to intercede for this troubled woman. She was delivered.

Ex 29: What concerns us more than the power of Satan is the victorious power of Jesus. A man who had made a blood pact went to see a friend of mine. This counselor, who is a fully qualified pastor, heard his confession and advised him to write another statement in his own blood declaring himself free from the devil. This bold piece of advice was followed by the blessing of the Lord. The man became free.

Charismatic Movements.

Let us briefly sketch the history of the modern movements in which speaking in tongues has emerged.

At the age of nineteen, George Fox (1624-1691) broke with the church because he was repelled by its laxity. The spiritual system he adopted depended on experience. He heard a voice say to him, "Not the outward Word of Scripture, not the teaching of the church, not the outward Christ can lead you, but only the inner light, the inward Christ."

Fox was the founder of the Children of Light or Society of Friends. Their enemies called them Quakers. This nickname has remained with them to the present day. A dangerous, extremist view can be seen in the origin of the Quakers: the inner light and the voices from above (the spirits) were more important than the written Word of God. The door was open for all kinds of false teaching. In the early days some groups also practiced speaking in tongues. Since then some things have been clarified among the Quakers, and things have settled down. I have addressed Quaker meetings in places like Kotzebue in the Friends’ Mission Church.

Another group which teaches speaking in tongues and other ecstatic forms of expression are the Irvingians. They call themselves the Catholic Apostolic Church. The founder was Edward Irving. Among his circle of friends was one Mary Campbell, who began speaking in tongues in 1826. Various charismatic manifestations such as faith healing, visions, and prophecies attracted people for whom traditional churches no longer had any significance. The Irvingians spread rapidly in England, Holland, USA, and especially in Germany, where their center was in Augsburg; but their largest congregation was in Stuttgart. By the year 1900, they had fifty thousand members.

Among ecstatic movements we must also number the Mormons, the Latter-Day Saints. Their founder was Joseph Smith (1805-1844), who was born in the state of Vermont, USA. This movement is marked by visions, revelations, speaking in tongues, and healing. In 1823, Smith had a vision of the angel Moroni, who showed him a chest containing some golden tablets on Mount Cumorah. Smith claimed to have received these tablets in 1827. For the Mormons, the words written on these tablets have the same authority as the Bible. The length to which this labyrinth of false teachings took Smith is shown by his insistence that he had been consecrated to the Aaronic priesthood by John the Baptist. Peter, James, and John had later raised him to the priesthood of Melchizedek. Smith was murdered in 1844.

Everything that claims to possess an equal authority to the Scriptures is false teaching. For the Mormons, authority is found in the Bible and in the Book of Mormon. In the Catholic Church, authority is found in the Bible, but also in church tradition and the doctrinal pronouncements of the Pope. In some extremist circles, it is the Bible and the revelations and prophecies of those with "gifts of the Spirit."

The speakers in tongues left Armenia, moved to the USA in 1900, and settled in Los Angeles. A few years later, this group joined the fellowship in Azusa Street, Los Angeles, who also spoke in tongues. Various charismatic groups gradually became established, mainly in America. To list them briefly, we note:

In 1899, the Reverend Parham, at a small Bible school in Topeka, Kansas, formed the conviction that speaking in tongues is the evidence of the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

In 1900, this small movement came to Los Angeles, a city whose atmosphere of spiritism makes it a breeding ground for any ecstatic movement.

In 1906, a former student of Parham, W. J. Seymour, worked up a strong tongues movement at 312 Azusa Street, Los Angeles.

In 1908, this enthusiastic movement was spread to Norway by Barrat, and to Hamburg and other towns by E. Meyer. The unedifying scenes which resulted led to the Berlin Declaration of September 1909.

In 1959, a new charismatic movement began in Los Angeles. It affected not only the Pentecostal churches but all denominations. Los Angeles has been, since 1850, the starting point for all kinds of occult and extreme spiritual movements until the present day.

In 1967, the Jesus People movement began, again in California. This movement is not all of one mold. Among the extreme groups are also some small groups of genuine Christians who cannot hold their own against the general movement.

Parallel to the Jesus People movement is the so-called charismatic movement, which has a much wider scope than a tongues movement. Here it is not merely a matter of speaking in tongues, but of faith healing, visions, prophecies — in short, all the gifts of the Spirit.

One can understand the starting point of those who belong to the charismatic movement. Cold congregations, with traditional and uninspired forms of worship, are not able to satisfy the spiritual hunger of many Christians. If this hunger and seeking had remained within Biblical limits, the charismatic movement would have brought great blessing to Christendom. In reality, however, this so-called charismatic movement has issued a great sea of confusion, depending on evidences of power which owe much to religious suggestion, hysteria, hypnotic and occult influence. This pseudocharismatic awakening has become a worldwide threat and a confusion to true Christians. The pseudocharismatics are the elite, the advance guard of Satan, who would use them to attack the best members of the church of Christ. I must, however, warn anyone who would use these hard but frank words as an excuse for his own unspiritual attitude.

Within the charismatic movement, there are tens of thousands of true Christians who will one day inherit the kingdom of God. On the other hand, there will not be a single modernist theologian in Heaven, unless he repents, receives Christ as Son of God and his own Savior, and throws his theology overboard, as Dr. Huntemann has done.

Why are genuine Christians found in the ranks of the pseudocharismatics? They must lack the gift of distinguishing between spirits, otherwise they would leave this movement. It is a common experience that, in the circles where gifts of the Spirit are most talked about, they are least to be found.

After this introduction, let me give a few examples:

Ex 30: Some years ago in Kevin Ranaghan’s book, Catholic Pentecostals, I read: "Baptism with the Holy Spirit leads to a greater love of Mary, a greater veneration of the Pope, a greater submission to the Catholic Church, a more frequent attendance at Mass, and a greater authority in witnessing to these matters." The Holy Spirit leads us into all truth, not into false doctrines.

Ex 31: Another experience contains a similar lesson. Some years ago I gave several lectures in a church in Rock Island, Illinois, USA. The pastor told me he had been invited by the Jesuits in New York to come and speak about the gifts of the Spirit. This group of Jesuits belonged to the charismatic movement. The pastor declined the invitation with the comment, "I should first address Jesuits on the subject of true repentance before I could deal with the subject of the gifts of the Spirit." This pastor said to me, "The Jesuits have gone straight into speaking in tongues without being a true Christian, and that is not Scriptural."

Ex 32: Another example is from Vim Malgo’s publication Mitternachtsruf. Notice that I am not alone in my assessment of the charismatic movement. "A lady who belonged to the Roman Catholic charismatic movement prayed for a long time for the baptism of the Spirit. Nothing obvious happened. She did not speak in tongues. Finally she cried out to the Lord in desperation, ‘I have now been asking You so long, and You have not given me my request. If You do not give me the baptism of the Spirit, I will speak to Your mother about it.’ At that very moment she began to speak in tongues."

Vim Malgo adds: "Here again we cannot speak of a baptism of the Spirit, but rather of baptism with spirits." I am thankful for the clarity of the view here expressed by Vim Malgo.

Ex 33: In the New Covenant magazine I read the following caption: "The Holy Spirit: My Hope." The article was written by Cardinal Suenens. Apart from the content of the article, the title itself is unscriptural. The New Testament tells us that Jesus Christ is our hope for eternal life. It is characteristic of the charismatic movement that the center of emphasis is shifted at this point. When people add to or subtract from the statements of the Holy Scriptures, the result is false teaching.

Ex 34: Also in New Covenant, Archbishop George Pearce of the Fiji Islands is reported as saying, "I owe to the Spirit, and to him alone, the fact that I have been given a new life."

Here again the focus has been shifted from its rightful place. Jesus says in John 10:28: "I give unto them eternal life." And in Romans 6:23 Paul testifies that "the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." We must not deduct anything from the work of the Holy Spirit, but neither must we move Him into the center of the work of salvation, as is done by the charismatic movement.

Ex 35: The worst example of which I have heard, took place in Batu, East Java. The Dutch evangelist, Hugenduyk (senior), was giving some lectures at the Batu Bible School. Among other things, he said, "We now no longer need speak of the cross of Jesus, of His blood and His redemption, but only of the work of the Holy Spirit." A woman missionary from Batu told me of this.

Ex 36: In H. A. Baker’s book, Visions Beyond the Veil, the following appears: "Where is the Holy Spirit who was to come to carry on His [Jesus Christ’s] uncompleted task?" The uncompleted task of Jesus Christ? The apostle John tells us in John 19:30 that on the cross, Jesus cried out "It is finished." In order to justify their actions and intrigues, members of the charismatic movement are prepared to declare the work of Jesus Christ incomplete.

This list of examples may be concluded with an excerpt from an illuminating report from the missionary G. A. Birch. In his report, this appears under Case 8. People who come for counseling are not, of course, cases — but it is difficult to find another word.

Ex 37: Mark (not his name) was a Christian in a church that he thought was formal and dead. He went to a Pentecostal church, where hands were laid on him, and he was what they called "slain in the spirit." He was lying on the floor in a trance. When he came out of it, he was praising Jesus in a loud voice, and he continued praising Jesus.

While attending this Pentecostal church, Mark also received a gift of tongues. The name of the spirit of the tongue was "Domenigaio." Here are some of the notes taken when this demon was cast out in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

"Domenigaio, how many associates are with you in Mark?"

"I am alone."

"When did you enter him?"

"When he was slain in the spirit."

"Who sent you?"

"The devil, from the pit."

"Do you acknowledge our authority over you in Christ Jesus our Lord?"

"I do."

"What is your commission from Satan?"

"To deceive."

"How?"

"In his love for the Lord Jesus; ruin his faith; have him follow Satan."

"You were posing as the Holy Spirit, weren’t you?"

"Yes."

Mark denounces this demon in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and he is cast out into the pit in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

The name "Jesus" keeps coming into Mark’s mind, so we command in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ that, if there is a demon in him named Jesus, he come forward and give his name.

Answer, "Jesus."

"What Jesus?"

"Jesus of the devil."

"What is your work, what did Satan commission you to do?"

"To fool him; to steal the glory from God."

"When did you enter into him?"

"When he was slain in the spirit."

This demon had to acknowledge his defeat by our Lord Jesus Christ, through the blood of the cross, and was cast out and into the pit, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.

We see here again that demons sometimes claim to be Jesus. Further, it here becomes evident that the so-called baptism of the Spirit in the charismatic movement is usually an opportunity for demons to enter.

Experiences with the so-called charismatic movement teach us to pray more than ever for the gift of discerning of spirits. These experiences also warn us to be led, in faith and obedience by the Word of God and the Holy Spirit, into all truth.

Christian Science.

My information about this movement has been gained largely from the two major works of its founder, Mary Baker Eddy. They are entitled Science and Health and Miscellaneous Writings, covering the years 1883-1896. I have also visited the center of the organization in Boston, USA. The building is a twenty-seven-story skyscraper. Much of my material has come from my counseling meetings and discussions with followers of this occult healing movement. As could be expected, the term o c c u l t in connection with this movement has brought strong attacks upon me.

Ex 38: In 1974, I gave lectures on Haiti at mission stations and at an international missionary conference. When I mentioned the occult healing methods of Christian Science, one person sprang up in a rage, interrupted me, and would not let me continue. He said that he and his sister had been healed by Christian Science practitioners. He was not going to allow anyone to run down this church in his presence. The chairman intervened and called the heckler to order, pointing out that he could discuss the matter with me afterward. After the address was ended, a pastor from California came up to me and said, "Don’t be too upset. That man is a troublemaker wherever he goes. And yet he is the pastor of a church." I replied, "I am not surprised. In my experience all those who have been healed by Christian Science have received some kind of oppression or emotional damage."

Ex 39: On another occasion, I received a sharp attack in Germany. In one of my books, I had observed that sometimes practitioners — as the active workers in Christian Science are called — use their mental powers to harm people whom they have something against. Mary Baker Eddy mentioned this in her books. She called this reversal of healing powers into harmful powers malpractice. My assailant maintained that he had read neither the idea nor the word malpractice in Mary Baker Eddy’s books. I am still amazed at such an assertion, and yet perhaps not. There are Christians who do not read their Bibles. Similarly, there are Scientists who do not read the books of their founder. Since the Scientist mentioned above accused me of misrepresenting Mrs. Eddy, saying that the expression malpractice does not occur in her writings, I am compelled to give some page references.

In S c i e n c e and H e a l t h, malpractice is mentioned on pages 105, 375, 410, 419, 451, and 459. In M i s c e l l a n e o u s W r i t i n g s reference is made to malpractice on pages 31, 40-41, 55, 222, 284, and 368. One of these many passages is as follows (pp. 40-41): "An element of brute-force that only the cruel and evil can send forth, is given vent in the diabolical practice of one who, having learned the power of liberated thought to do good, perverts it, and uses it to accomplish an evil purpose. This mental malpractice would disgrace mind-, healing, were it not that God overrules it."

Ex 40: The following is one of my most significant examples. A Christian Science practitioner admitted his error and left the movement. From the center in Boston, he received a letter saying that he would regret it. Shortly afterward, he developed a dreadful skin disease which no dermatologist was able to cure. The patient shed his skin like a snake. This happened three times. The third time, he died. It cannot be proved that this severe illness was the result of the united malpractice of several psychic practitioners. I can only truthfully record that such things have been confessed to me in connection with other occult movements. For some time there has been in the USA a movement which makes use of soul force to bring back an erring sheep, causing problems like that previously mentioned.

Mary Baker Eddy’s doctrines are very complicated. What is clear from her books is that this system of teaching is not in line with the Bible, although Biblical quotations are used. Mary Baker Eddy simply does not believe that sickness and death are real. It is only necessary to have the right inward attitude to be able to overcome both sickness and death. The power controlling everything is said to be "Mind."

I must keep my treatment of Christian Science brief, and will therefore touch on just three aspects of this doctrinal system.

1. Death: Eddy actually thought that it was possible to overcome death. Thus in Miscellaneous Writings, she wrote: "In 1867, I taught the first student in Christian Science. Since that date, I have known of but fourteen deaths in the ranks of my about five thousand students."

Since then, of course, all five thousand have died.

The followers of Eddy believed that their revered leader would escape death. It is said that after she died, a mannequin dressed in her clothes was driven around in a carriage in order to deceive her fol lowers. When the fraud was unmasked, tens of thousands left the movement.

2. Healing. Those who had studied under her became practitioners all over the world. These people could heal directly or from a great distance by the power of their minds or "knowing the truth." They called this "praying," or "working" for somebody. This form of healing has nothing to do with prayer as the Bible teaches. The practice comes into the category of suggestion, autosuggestion, religious suggestion, and, most commonly of all, mental suggestion (remote influence by suggestion). The frequent Bible quotations and all the supposedly Christian trimmings are nothing but camouflage.

This is no insinuation. We read it from the pen of Mary Baker Eddy in Miscellaneous Writings: "Who is the Founder of mental healing?"

Reference is also made to healing at a distance: "Mind is not confined to limits," that is, not limited by distance. On the use of medicines, Eddy says, "No man can serve two masters," that is, either mind-healing or healing by drugs, not both.

The word mind-healing, which Eddy used hundreds of times, is proof that what we have here is not a Biblical healing process. It is the mind, the power of thought, the thinking spirit of man, that she believed to be the basis of healing, and not Christ. In any case, in any genuinely Christian movement, the salvation of man, and not his physical healing, stands in the foreground.

3. Malpractice: Mary Baker Eddy states that mind-healing, the spiritual concentration on a sick person, is true healing, and that its opposite is malpractice. What she means by the latter is the use by a practitioner of his mental powers to make a person ill or to harm him in some other way.

The conclusion that mind-healing is Scriptural is false. When a Christian prays for a sick person, his attitude is, "Lord, Thy will be done." In Scriptural healing, it is from Christ that the healing power comes. In mind-healing, the source is the practitioner "working spiritually."

Thus, from a Biblical standpoint, even the "good form" of mind-healing is malpractice, since it depends on a psychic — indeed an occult — power. Practitioners who are not psychic are unable to effect cures at a distance.

What Eddy calls malpractice is therefore a double negative form of healing. It is magical. Eddy is familiar with this evil form and mentions it very often.

There is, therefore, according to the teaching of Christian Science, both a good mental practice and a malpractice. Neither is in harmony with Scripture, however hard Christian Scientists may seek to prove it is.

Christian Science is an occult movement against which Christians must be warned. It is all the more necessary because of the fact that the Word of God is used thousands of times as a jumping-off point for the system.

The finest flower of Christian Science is Agnes Sanford’s book, Healing Light. This book has such a plausible Bible framework, and the ideas of Christian Science are so sublimated, that many Christians, indeed even a bishop, have been deceived by it.

Clairvoyance.

Clairvoyance, or second sight, is an area where the Biblical and the demonic are constantly confused. Biblical prophecy is of divine character. Second sight has roots in the occult. If one observes the development of a clairvoyant, the psychic, occult nature of his activity always becomes evident.

Ex 41. Let us take as an example Pastor Delbert Larkin. He lives in the USA, where he is head of a psychic research center. He was ordained as a pastor by an international association of spiritists.

Larkin discovered his gift of second sight when he was only fifteen. He foresaw the death of one of his schoolmates. When asked about the source of his abilities, Larkin gives three answers:

He inherited them. His mother, brothers, sisters, and grandmother were all mediums.

It is a gift from God to help other people.

Guidance from spirits, who reveal everything to him.

These three indications make the position clear. This gift of second sight is not a gift from God. Larkin is a religious spiritist. People who are advised by him come under an evil influence.

How accurate are his prophecies? The Catholic Loyola University in Chicago checked out Larkin’s predictions, and said he has an accuracy of 87 percent. I am not convinced. If we go through his most important prophecies in July 1973, we find:

a) Many senators will commit suicide in connection with the Watergate affair. Not one did so.

b) In 1973, the American and Russian forces will unite and attack Cambodia, Vietnam, and Red China together. It never happened.

c) Before the end of November 1973, Chicago will be struck by an earthquake. Wrong again!

d) Before May 1974, one of the greatest fires of history will destroy the northern part of Chicago. Once again, fortunately, no more than a fancy.

None of these four prophecies contained a shred of truth. If all clairvoyants went in for such clumsy bluff, they would be hounded out with scorn and derision.

After this introduction, let us now go into detail. We will not consider the card experiments of Prof. Rhine of Duke University. Throughout this book we are concerned only with the spontaneous cases which occur from time to time.

Three types of clairvoyance may be distinguished, if we consider the time reference: retrospective clairvoyance, telaesthesia, and precognition. These terms are used, respectively, for extrasensory perception of the past, knowledge of hidden things in the present, and prediction of future events.

The question of retrospective clairvoyance is the subject of much debate at the present time. It has already been mentioned in the chapter on anthroposophy.

Ex 42: In Erich von Daniken’s book, Erscheinungen, similar experiments are mentioned. An American woman named Ruth Simmons was hypnotized and questioned about events before her birth. She said that she had lived before under the name of Bridey Murphy. The dates of this lady’s birth and death were checked, and, according to Daniken, they were correct.

My answer to such experiments is a clear no. The Scriptures tell us that we have only one life. Anyone who undertakes experiments of this kind becomes the victim of deceiving spirits (Ephesians 6:12).

Daniken also believes that the dead can make contact with us. We cannot justify this from 1 Samuel 28 (the appearance of Samuel), nor from Matthew 17 (the appearance of Moses and Elijah). When God acts, it is different than what happens when a man tries blasphemously to draw aside the veil which hides the unseen world.

Sometimes clairvoyants can give a limited degree of help. Holland has a well-known clairvoyant by the name of Croiset. Both Professor Tenhaeff of Utrecht and Professor Bender of Freiberg University have conducted experiments with this clairvoyant. I have counseled people suffering from the ill effects of this man’s gift.

Ex 43: A taxi driver ran over a boy. In court, the driver claimed the boy had already been lying in the road. The driver could not, however, prove his innocence. The relatives of the accused counted money no object and consulted Croiset. The clairvoyant meditated on the accident (put himself into a semitrance) and gave the following information, "I see a green Volkswagen. I can only make out two letters of the registration number." The statement sufficed. The police were able to trace the Volkswagen. After a long interrogation, its driver admitted he had run over the boy. The taxi driver was acquitted. But that is only one side of the story. The other side is the effect on the minds of those who make use of Croiset’s help. I have often made this known, but as far as the parapsychologists are concerned, I am preaching to deaf ears. No one makes use of occult powers without harm.

Telaesthesia is remote vision of an extrasensory kind.

Ex 44: One evening a farmer’s daughter did not return home from her work in the field. Her parents were anxious and sent out a search party. The next day, many people joined in the search. Finally, one of the villagers brought the matter to the attention of a man in the next village who could do more than other people. The man with the "sixth sense" was called in. In the living room of the farmhouse the girl lived in, he touched a piece of the girl’s clothing. He began to stare strangely. Then he said, "Go to the brook behind the wood. There is a single willow by the waterside. The girl has become caught in its roots." The statement was true. The girl had taken her own life.

Precognition, the prediction of future events, creates difficult problems. A prediction is possible only if everything is already determined, or foreordained. There are some schools of thought in theology, particularly in Calvinism, which accept predestination. This book is not an appropriate place to go into this question.

One philosophical explanation of precognition would be the concept of timelessness. If past, present, and future all lie on one plane, there is no absolute before and after. In eternity, our concept of time ceases. Revelation 10:6 can be translated: "Time will be no more" (cf. AV "there should be time no longer").

It is very difficult to imagine timelessness. I have found a simple example at the South Pole. All around the South Pole are scientific centers. Each center keeps the time used at home. When the Americans go to bed by American time, the New Zealanders are getting up. At the South Pole, and of course at the North Pole also, there is no local time; so any time reference is valid. If you find that hard to comprehend, look at a globe, and you will find that all the lines of longitude (by which time is fixed) meet at the poles.

The problem is to explain how some clairvoyants are able to tune into timelessness. This ability does not lie within the scope of the human mind. I have found it only (but in hundreds of cases) with workers in the occult who make use of powers from below.

Amid the chaos of confusing fantasies there are some genuine predictions. How high the percentage is, one can only conjecture. It is certainly not as high as 90 percent as Jeane Dixon claims, nor 87 percent, as claimed by Larkin. Possibly only 2 percent of such predictions are unquestionably genuine. I have records of one or two as a result of a very extensive counseling. An example:

Ex 45: A woman told me that as a girl she had been friendly with a professor. She asked a clairvoyant for advice concerning the relationship with him. She was told, "You will not marry this man. He will be buried alive. One day you will get a lovely child." The girl replied, "I do not believe that I will get a child. I am not cut out for it." The clairvoyant replied, "It will not be your own child."

This information that her friend would be buried alive made the girl think there was going to be a war. Two years later, the Second World War broke out. During an aerial attack on Würzburg, the professor was in fact buried alive. Also, an American family who came with the army of occupation gave her a lovely child to look after.

If God has hidden the future from us, it is of His own mercy. We would not be able to relax at all if we knew what would happen to us tomorrow. We should be content with what our Lord Jesus says in John 10:28: "Neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand." The only question that matters is whether we have yet become true Christians.

Color Diagnosis and Color Therapy.

It is no secret that colors can have a helpful or an inhibiting effect on the human psyche. I have often wondered why modern architects build tower blocks and rows of houses in plain concrete. The color gray has a depressing effect, and after a few years the concrete houses look dirty and oppressive, even hideous. Why do our skilled architects not reckon with the psychological effect of their work? The circumstances of our day are gray and oppressive enough already.

Colors can enliven or depress. When I look out my office window and see a green garden or a stony waste, my energy for work is increased or diminished accordingly.

Warm colors warm one’s feelings. Cold colors harden one’s sensitivity. There are some people who have made a study of this subject. I will mention some men and movements from three countries.

1. Switzerland

The Swiss psychologist, Max Lüscher, has developed a color test which enables him to discover the way a person behaves, his tendencies, his conflicts, and his unconscious motivations. In this color test, it is a question of which colors the subject prefers. There is certainly a grain of truth in this diagnostic method, though one must guard against any exaggeration.

2. Germany

Such exaggeration and oversubtlety is found in the views of a German color diagnostician, B. J. (I will not give his full name, because I do not wish to attract any further customers to this diagnostician and amateur astrologer), who calls his method of diagnosis and therapeutic treatment Psycho-Grafik.

If Dr. Lüscher can be described as a scientist, B. J. is without doubt an occultist. For his diagnoses, he has painted twelve picture charts, to which he has allotted the twelve signs of the zodiac. The patient chooses the chart which pleases him most or least. From this, conclusions are drawn as to his character. Those who require more details must give their birth date, so that a horoscope can be cast. This is proof of the occult nature of this type of color diagnosis.

3. New Zealand

I have twice traveled extensively through New Zealand and collected material about the theosophical, spiritist, and occult movements. In this chapter I am concerned only with color diagnosis and color therapy. I cannot go into this problem in great depth. I have already dealt with it fully in my book, Uns, Herr, wirst Du Frieden schaffen.

The color therapists of New Zealand maintain that every human body and every organ in it has a certain frequency band of its own. Spiritist mediums can see this frequency band as an aura. In case of illness or strong changes of character, the frequency band is altered. These alterations can be detected with a rod or pendulum. The New Zealanders also have a technical pendulum machine which they call a motor scopus. According to the diagnosis made, the altered frequency is corrected by means of colored threads and bags.

New Zealand scientists call this inordinate humbug. But some people are, however, determined to be deceived. A few examples will show how the process of improving the frequency is carried out.

A student at the Palmerston North University told me, "I went to the color therapist. He told me what was wrong with me by using a pendulum. Then he gave me a little bag with a colored thread. He told me to wear this bag on the diseased part of my body, and I would then be healed."

Another patient told me, "The color therapist gave me a cotton reel with some colored thread. Then I was instructed to wave this cotton reel around my body in straight and circular movements, in order to increase the diminished frequency of the diseased organ."

A farmer with whom I was staying showed me a tin can containing a colored thread which he had to bury under the cowshed to prevent the cows from calving prematurely or becoming sick.

As a means of guarding against cancer, these color therapists give people an amulet containing a colored thread. This amulet must be worn around the neck. The list of examples could be continued.

In connection with this color therapy we find all manner of humbug, deception and superstition; also the use of rods, pendulums, spiritist aura — in short, many forms of occultism combined. And modern, enlightened, twentieth-century people allow this rubbish to be served to them as if it were a great discovery!

Assuredly those who do not have their vision directed to Jesus Christ, the light of the world, fall victim to the most absurd ideas.

Conjuring Tricks.

Conjuring tricks have nothing to do with real magic. Tricks are a matter of sleight of hand, which has to be practiced for many years. Nevertheless, it has become evident that those who perform conjuring tricks for entertainment often have associations with real magic. The two things are not always clearly distinguished.

This short chapter about conjuring is necessary because of a man who has become well known in the USA and other English-speaking lands. In the USA, he is regarded as the greatest master of conjuring. His name is Andre Kole. Whenever I have traveled in the USA on speaking tours, I have been asked about this man. I have not heard him myself. I have only seen various articles written by him and about him. The best article is one he wrote entitled, Magic and the Bible. I agree with what he says in this article. Andre Kole tries to make a clear distinction between the magic which the Bible condemns and his own tricks. A second article I have read and studied is called Mr. Magic. The subtitle is Andre Kole has been sawing his wife in half for twenty years. There is a picture of this on the title page. A third article, dated September 1973, is entitled Counsellor. In this account, Andre Kole is called "The World’s Greatest Magician." In addition to these three articles, I have letters from American friends who have been urging me for years to say what I think about Andre Kole.

It is not my duty to criticize other Christian workers. On the other hand, we have a general commandment from the Bible to test everything. For several years now, I have been doing that with regard to the novel and remarkable witness of Andre Kole.

My basic position is that, if God uses Andre Kole with his particular gifts in the service of the gospel, we have nothing to say against it. God has many unusual servants. Let us, however, look at what is said in the various articles I have mentioned. In the report of "The World’s Greatest Magician," it is said that as a schoolboy Andre was able to undo locks and hypnotize birds, snakes, and people. I know from long experience that people, who have practiced amateur hypnosis in their youth, are occultly influenced. When they come to faith in Christ and are freed from their occult bondage, they can work unhindered for God’s kingdom. There are, however, some conversions in which the occult influences are not cleared away. The reason this happens so often is that occult subjection is unconscious, even though it has certain evident effects. Andre Kole ought therefore to ask himself whether he has been completely freed from the hypnotic powers which he used in earlier years.

A second point which causes me much thought is Andre Kole’s statement that "most of the tricks and illusions are produced by natural means." I find myself wondering if most of his tricks are on a natural basis, might there be also some tricks which do not belong to the category of sleight-of-hand? Kole’s statement was made after he had begun to use his tricks in the service of the gospel.

The third thing which disturbs me somewhat is one statement in "Magic and the Bible." He writes that for several years about a thousand students have found Christ through his ministry every week. I have often attended mass meetings in America and have seen how people have been influenced by the emotional appeal of an enthusiastic address to stand up or to raise their hands when the call to decision has been made. When such people are visited later and asked about their attitude to Christ, they give a confused answer. A few weeks or months after their decision, they show that they are not disciples of Jesus Christ. Young people are easily influenced by emotion. Mass decisions, too, are catching. I have my doubts therefore as to whether these thousand young people who are won every week have really experienced regeneration through the Holy Spirit.

A fourth point on which I have reservations is the question whether one can preach the gospel by means of magic tricks. The realm of magic is so notorious today that even harmless conjuring tricks are viewed in a dubious light. Andre Kole perhaps realizes this himself, for he sometimes says at the end of his address, "The decision for Christ is of course not a trick, but a reality."

Death Magic.

The various forms of magic have been described in my books on occultism. Generally speaking, death magic is not often found in civilized countries, although it is sometimes practiced. In pagan areas, on the other hand, this sinister, devilish mischief finds its full expression.

In my book, Unter der Führung Jesu, I have distinguished death magic from crime on the one hand and death by autosuggestion on the other. I have learned what to do about death magic from counseling experience in mission areas. Former sorcerers sometimes come for counseling and become good Christians. When they do this, they confess their terrible sins.

Death magic, the most devilish of all the forms of magic, is directed against both animals and human life. In the Batu Bible School in Java, a man named Brown was employed as chauffeur for three months. He was able to kill small animals by means of magic. This chauffeur, who had learned his black art in Mecca, had to be dismissed.

Worse still is the death magic which is directed against people. I have encountered such activities among the Shamans in Alaska and on St. Lawrence Island, among the voodooists of Haiti, and the Macumba spiritists of Brazil. Death magic is also found in connection with Zombüsm in Africa, with Muslim black magic all over East Asia, with the Saugumma cult in New Guinea, the Hilots in the Philippines, and the Kahunas of Hawaii. There is no pagan country that is free from these devilish practices. An example I have not mentioned before in any of my books is the criminal activity of the Alauts on the island of Timor, where God has been sending a wonderful revival since 1965. In connection with this revival, several hundred practitioners of this death magic came to faith in Christ and then confessed their crimes.

Ex 46: The Alauts combine spiritist excursion of the soul and materialization with death magic. They acquire their powers through various ceremonies and by signing themselves with their blood to the devil. In the night, they put themselves into a trance and split off part of their energy. They have two ways of seeking out the victims whom they wish to hurt or kill. Sometimes the split-off energy, in the form of a small spirit, rides upon an owl and so flies to the victim’s house. The other method is for the energy actually to transform itself into a night owl. This mysterious bird then sits on the victim’s house and puts a spell on the people who are to be attacked. Then a kind of spiritist operation takes place. A cut is made with a small knife in the victim’s abdomen, and a piece of his liver is then cut off. The hole is sometimes filled up with leaves. The Alaut then eats this liver for breakfast.

Before the days of the revival, these Alauts were greatly feared in Timor. There was no way of protecting oneself against them. The police did nothing, for fear of being victimized by the Alauts themselves. It was even known for pastors to become Alauts, in order to protect themselves and their families.

Reports of this magic are unacceptable to rationalists. On the other hand, these know-it-alls reject even the reports in the Scriptures. In Exodus 6-7, Moses, acting on the command and in the power of God, changed his rod into a snake. The Egyptian sorcerers imitated him, using the power of Satan.

Those who have seen the sorrow and genuine tears of repentance in sorcerers who come to confess their sins — and I have seen this — know that what such people say in confession before God is the truth.

I must not fail to point out that born-again Christians cannot be hurt or killed by Alauts. I have observed this also with voodooists in Haiti and the Macumba people in Brazil, and I have come to attach great significance to it. The dark powers of Satan are powerless in the face of the great power of Jesus Christ.

Someone may object: why then did pastors on Timor join the Alauts? The answer is very simple. They were nominal Christians who did not put themselves under the protection of Jesus Christ.

In connection with this, I would also refer the reader to those chapters on "Metamorphosis" and "Spiritist Operations."

Demon Possession.

It was more than twenty years ago that Professor Bender had invited me to speak at his Institute in Freiburg on the problem of demon possession. He had also invited several psychologists, some Catholic theologians, and a professor from the psychiatric hospital. After the lecture there was a discussion about a woman patient in the psychiatric hospital who showed symptoms which were unfamiliar to the psychiatrist. She would suddenly cry out and say that she was being beaten by unseen powers. Bruises appeared on her body. Another time it seemed as if she were being crushed by a large snake. The marks of the snake’s coils were photographed by an assistant doctor. The psychiatrist explained these phenomena as psychogenic dermatography (marks in the skin originating in the mind). On one occasion a nurse tried to protect the patient by putting her arm around her. The nurse was herself beaten. The psychiatrist put this down to psychological induction. Sometimes male voices came from the patient, describing themselves as seven devils. The psychiatrist called this process dissociation (or splitting) of the unconscious into seven independent parts. Occasionally examples of clairvoyance occurred.

The professor asked the Catholic theologians present for their opinion. They declared, "It is demon possession." The psychiatrist was somewhat irritated by this and said: "That is what your bishop suggested in his covering letter. I do not believe it. I think it is, at the most, a case of hysteria, although in a form that I have never met before." Then he asked me for my opinion. I replied by asking him, "Do you know whether this woman has had anything to do with magic or spiritism?" The reply was affirmative. Then I expressed my conviction that this was a case of possession. Later, I discovered that this woman had signed a pact with the devil with her own blood.

It is quite understandable that scientists should be hesitant about recognizing a case of demon possession. Possession is not a medical problem, but a religious one. What is difficult to understand is why the majority of theologians let the psychiatrists and psychologists take them in tow. I am not referring only to the modernist theologians, but also to many who have a good name in the church of Christ. Thus, for example, Professor Vicedom declared before 2,500 people in the Michaelis Church in Hamburg: "The demonic is the subhuman and the superhuman part of us." At that time Friedrich Heitmüller was still alive. In his hall at Holstenwall, he tried to put Vicedom right, saying: "The demonic is neither the subhuman nor the superhuman part of us, but the extrahuman factor."

The scorn of competent scientists is also the reason scarcely one theologian dares to write a book about possession. Anyone looking for books about demonology must look beyond the circles of the official church.

Among non-Christian contributions one might mention, Die Dämonen — Wesen und Wirkung eines Urphänomens, by Robert Müller-Sternberg. It is written from a historical and philosophical point of view, but not in the light of the New Testament. A believing Christian will not find it much help.

From a Biblical point of view, the book by Adolf Rodewyk, a Jesuit, has considerably more to offer. His book is called Dämonische Bessessenheit heute. What is here described by Rodewyk is familiar to me from my own experience in counseling. It has long been evident to me that the Catholic Church has more practical experience in dealing with the possessed than Protestant ministers have. True, there are some laymen in the Evangelical Church who devote themselves to the possessed, but their numbers are small.

What I cannot accept in Rodewyk’s book is his tendency to give too much emphasis to baptism. Second, it is impossible for a Christian who bases his faith on the Bible to accept that one human can take another’s sins on himself and make atonement for them. This is stated in Rodewyk’s book. There is only one act of atonement, the atoning death of Jesus Christ on the cross of Calvary. Furthermore, there are in this book some typically Catholic passages which cannot be harmonized with the Bible. All the same, Rodewyk and I have many experiences in common. In performing exorcism, for instance, he uses the same prayer I do: "In the name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, I command you unclean spirits to leave this person." This prayer must not be thought of or used as a formula. It can be formulated in other ways; the important thing is that we have the courage to claim the authority which Jesus gave to His disciples according to Luke 10:19: "Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you."

In America, there is more Biblically based literature about demon possession than is available in Europe. It is impossible to mention here all the important books. Of particular value are the following: Nevius, John L. Demon Possession. Grand Rapids, Mi.: Kregel, 1968. Unger, Merrill F. Biblical Demonology. Wheaton, II.: Scripture Press, 1952. — Demons in the World Today. Wheaton, II: Tyndale, n.d.

There are also many second- and third-rate books written by people with extreme views, which cause more confusion than they remove.

A full reply to the psychiatric viewpoint would require more space than can be given here. It would also achieve nothing. A psychiatrist who is not a Christian, or only a nominal Christian, cannot be convinced of the fact of demon possession. Several arguments, however, should be mentioned.

1. Psychiatrists declare that Jesus and His disciples were children of their own age. They did not know any better. What they regarded as demon possession was in reality mental illness. I have heard this argument so often that I am weary of it. It is so easy to refute. Jesus, His disciples, and the writers of the New Testament were well able to distinguish sickness from demon possession. They are clearly distinguished in the following passages: Matthew 4:24; 8:16; 10:1, 8; Mark 1:32; Luke 9:1-2 and elsewhere.

2. The reactions of mentally ill persons and those who are demon possessed are different.

The New Testament often talks about demon possessed people being healed by the power of Christ. Today, however, in the medical and theological worlds, there are very few who believe in the existence of demon possession. Everything is explained away in terms of psychical abnormalities. We have no choice, therefore, but to begin our discussion by considering this attitude adopted by so many people in the world today.

I. Medicine and Modern Theology.

Thinking first of all of psychiatry, the study of mental and nervous disorders, like all branches of science it relies for its data on observations which can be measured and tested in the laboratory. It is therefore not good to expect any branch of science to speak with authority about the existence of either God, the devil, or demons. This is beyond their scope. Thus when the Christian worker confronts a demon possessed person out of whom foreign voices begin to speak, the only way the psychiatrist or psychologist can explain this is by resorting to the idea of schizophrenia. Whether or not this at times is the correct explanation is not our concern at the moment. We are merely trying to outline the fundamental problems in this area.

Psychotherapy is another branch of medical science which rejects the reality of possession. This particular field of research is a mere 70 years old, and is closely associated with the names of Freud, Adler and Jung. One need do no more than briefly mention what these pioneers of psychotherapy said.

Freud, for example, was of the opinion that psychical abnormalities like hysteria were the effect of some sexual frustration. A human being who is sexually repressed or who lacks normal sexual expression, can become mentally unbalanced as a result of the pressures this causes. Freud was basically interested in the cause of mental abnormalities.

Adler on the other hand was interested more in the patient's actual desires and drives, and their effect on his mental health. He was convinced that a hysterical person only feigns illness in order to attain his real desires. His point was that mental disorders depend not so much on an innate cause, as upon a desire for a certain effect in the person concerned. The question he always asked therefore was, what is the patient actually trying to achieve?

Jung, who is perhaps the most illustrious of the depth psychologists, tried to explain everything in terms of inheritance. We are influenced, he said, by our racial past and the collective unconsciousness, and these factors as they reside in the individual's unconscious mind determine his behavior and thoughts. It is not so much we who make the decisions as our heredity.

The problem of demon possession was therefore not taken seriously by any of these three men. It was simply explained away as some form of mental blockage.

But this is not all. In spite of the opinions of men of science like these, what do modern theologians have to say on the subject?

First of all I would like to say a few words about a German theologian whose ideas have captured the minds of many people today. Professor Bultmann, in one of his books entitled Kerygma and Myth says these words, "The idea of Satan and demons is finished. Finished is the theory of the Virgin Birth. Finished is the question of whether Jesus of Nazareth is God's Son or not. Finished is the teaching of substitutionary atonement, the resurrection, and the ascension. Finished is the belief in the Second Coming. Finished are the miracles and answers to prayer." On reading such words as this one might well ask, "Well, what remains then of the Bible?" We have no time at the moment to answer all the problems a theology like this raises, and in fact it is not even worth the time. Jesus is either the Son of God or he is not. It is as decisive as that. Let me therefore say just one thing. Bultmann maintains that the teaching in the New Testament is derived from the mythological concepts of the old world, and that it therefore does not apply to us today. This is the basic error of all his criticism. It was in the incarnation of Christ in fact that the mythology of the old world was finally smashed. The Son of God broke into the history of mankind. The fact of the crucifixion, the disciples' testimony to the resurrection, the growth of the early Church, strike at the very heart of the myths surrounding the ancient world. A theology which denies the reality of these events can therefore be rejected, together with the arguments of the various medical and psychological sciences, when it comes to the question of demon possession and the spiritual world.

II. Eight Marks of Demon Possession.

In Luke 8:26-33, 38, 39 we find the story of the possessed Gadarene. If we examine the account to discover if there are any characteristics which are typical of possession, we find eight marks or symptoms which distinguish demon possession from mental and nervous diseases.

A. The first fact we are faced with is that in demon possession demons, are actually resident in the person concerned. Mark describes them as evil spirits. The phenomenon is the counterpart of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit in a believer.

I have often been asked what I think evil spirits really are. Are they just demons, or are they the souls of the dead taking possession of the living, or are they something else?

The Bible does not give us the answer to these questions. We must therefore be careful when we approach the problem. The Scriptures seem to teach that the dead are not free to roam where they will, but are under God's control. It is difficult therefore to know what to make of the voices which sometimes speak out of possessed people purporting to be the spirits of their ancestors.

In France, for example, I was faced once with a possessed woman. The voices which spoke out of her claimed to be the spirits of her dead grandfather and grandmother who had both dabbled in sorcery. One explanation which commends itself to me is that if the grandmother herself had been possessed, when she died the evil spirit may have left her body and transferred itself into one of her descendents, claiming to be the grandmother's spirit. The demon would in this way be a lying spirit trying to deceive us.

B. The second sign of possession is the unusual strength exhibited by the possessed person. The Gadarene demoniac was able to break the ropes and chains which bound him. When I was in the Philippines, the frail young man I had to deal with who under normal circumstances I would easily have been able to contain, sometimes needed nine grown men to hold him down when the supernatural rage struck him.

C. The third sign is the visible conflict within the possessed person. One meets a similar phenomenon in psychiatry, where doctors talk of split personalities or disintegration. In the case of the Gadarene, on the one hand we see him coming to Jesus apparently for help, and on the other hand he suddenly reacts in fear and begs him not to torment him.

D. Next we have the phenomenon of resistance, an opposition to the things of God. "What have you to do with me," the Gadarene cried out. This resistance is exhibited by every person who is demon possessed. The student at Manila, whom I will mention later, cried out every time I addressed him in the name of Jesus, "Don't mention that name. I can't stand it."

E. The fifth sign is clairvoyance. The Gadarene knew who Jesus was immediately as he saw him, although they had never met before. He recognized too, that Jesus had the power to deliver him and to drive the demons out. I have found in counseling such people that they sometimes have the ability even to name the sins of the people present.

One possessed woman I was dealing with suddenly jumped up, seized the jacket of a minister who was also present, and screamed, "You hypocrite. Put your own life in order before you try to help others." No Christian should attempt to help a demon possessed person unless his own sins are completely forgiven.

F. The next mark of possession is the ability of the person to speak with voices not his own. A possessed woman in Southern Germany often used to speak with a man's voice during the time of her attacks. The student from Manila spoke with several voices including that of a woman. The possessed Gadarene did the same.

It is not sufficient to explain this phenomenon by describing it as a case of schizophrenia, for in many instances the voices actually use foreign languages which the victim does not even know. This is in fact one of the strongest arguments against the explanations of modern science and theology. No mentally ill or hysterical person can suddenly start speaking in a foreign language which he has never learned.

G. The seventh mark or sign that a person is demon possessed is the sudden deliverance which is possible. Our psychiatrists know full well how long and tedious the treatment for a mentally deranged person can be. Possessed people on the other hand can be delivered almost instantaneously when they come into contact with the Lord Jesus Christ.

H. The last characteristic I intend to mention is that of transference. When the Gadarene demoniac was delivered, some 2,000 pigs went berserk and rushed headlong into the sea. Events like this don't occur in medicine. I could give several examples to illustrate what I mean, but one, about a pastor in Switzerland, must suffice.

The man in question grew up in a family in which sorcery was practiced. His father was an active spiritist and magician. When however, an evangelist turned up in the village and held a mission there, the father and one of his sons who was actually demon possessed were soundly converted. Immediately after this happened the pigs in a nearby pigsty started squealing, and began to run around all over the place. After a period of five hours, during which time nothing could be done to calm them down, the farmer had to shoot them all. The converted son later entered a seminary and became a pastor. He gave me permission to publish this story.

This brings us to an end of our brief resume of the marks of possession as exhibited by the possessed Gadarene.

III. The Case of a Possessed Philippino Student.

Before we go on to discuss the way a person can be delivered from the power of evil spirits, I would like to mention the case of a young student I helped counsel in Manila in the Philippines.

I was on a lecture tour of the Far East when I had the opportunity of visiting the Bible School of Febias in Manila. While I was there, one of the students, who was in fact a Christian, went to see Dr. Hufstetler, the director of the school. He complained of a terrible headache and of feeling sick, and he asked Dr. Hufstetler to pray for him. While the director prayed, the student suddenly lost consciousness and began to get into a fury. It took several men to hold him down. By this time, I and a few others had been called to help deal with him. In our presence strange voices began to speak out of his mouth. One of the teachers present therefore addressed these voices, "In the name of the Lord Jesus, tell us why you have possessed Pat," (the student's name was Pat Tolosa). "Because he did not surrender his life completely," the voices responded. "How many are you," we went on. "Fifty," they replied again.

Let me point out an important fact. I have been asked on a number of occasions whether or not believers can be demon possessed. My usual reply is, "Some theologians believe it's impossible for the Holy Spirit and demons to reside in the same body. Theoretically I agree with this, but my counseling work has shown that genuine Christians can become the victims of demon possession. The only explanation seems to me that such demon possession is a very extreme form of temptation." In Pat Tolosa's case, he had been a Christian for about a year, but the key seemed to be that although he had confessed his sins and received forgiveness and the assurance of salvation, he had not yielded his life completely to Christ. On top of this, his mother had been an active sorceress. These two facts appeared to be the factor that had allowed him to become possessed.

Summarizing, these are the main symptoms of demon possession:

a) Alteration of Voice.

Let it be said, before we go on, that these symptoms do not occur in connection with genuine mental illnesses.

One clear way of recognizing demon possession is by the alteration of the voice of the possessed person during the time of his or her attacks. I came across the following example during my counseling work in Brazil. The sister of a minister gave every appearance of being possessed. For many years she had lived with a Cabocla or, in other words, a spiritist. When the Cabocla had died the woman who had been his mistress began to suffer from strange experiences. Sometimes she would fall into a trance and the Cabocla's voice would speak out of her. Simultaneously she would begin to walk and act like him too.

b) Clairvoyance.

This second symptom is quite unique. It, too, occurs in the possessed person only during the time of the attacks. A vivid example of this was told me by a Mrs. Sutton in Port Elizabeth. When I was counseling her she told me several examples of her clairvoyant powers. She had once seen an upright coffin standing in her room. She had cried out in alarm. A few days later her 11 year old grandson had been killed in a motor car accident. Every time, in fact, a member of her family or someone in the neighborhood died she had had previous warning of the event. To some people this is just a case of second sight, but with possessed people it is a spontaneous experience which often happens when the evil spirits are in control. As I listened further to Mrs. Sutton's account of her life, the root of her oppression gradually came to light. Her grandfather, on his death bed, had transferred his magical powers to her. Ever since that time she had been demonically oppressed and controlled.

c) Speaking in Foreign Languages.

The most vivid distinguishing mark between a possessed person and someone merely suffering from a mental illness, is the ability to speak in a foreign language which the oppressed person has never learned before. I could quote quite a number of examples of this, including not a few of which I have had personal experience.

A missionary who had been working in Africa came back home to Zurich in Switzerland on furlough. One evening he was confronted by a possessed person. While in a trance the person had suddenly begun to speak in an African dialect which the missionary recognized as coming from the area in which he had worked. In his conscious state the possessed person did not know even a single word of the dialect in question.

In New Zealand a man became acquainted with a spiritistic medium. He took part in some table-lifting and discovered that while in a trance the medium was able to speak in a foreign language. Later, the New Zealander came to me for counseling. Since his first contact with the medium, he had begun to suffer from disturbances in his spiritual life.

It is interesting to note in passing that so-called speaking in tongues is not only a gift of the Holy Spirit but also a sign of demon possession. Moreover, there is also a psychological form of tongues speaking.

d) Occult Transference.

Another problem connected with possession is transference. It is true that a form of transference exists in the medical world of psychology and psychiatry, whereby a doctor or nurse who cares for the mentally sick can fall prey to the same disorder. I know, in fact, of two psychiatrists who as a result of their work, committed suicide. One was Professor Schneider of Heidelberg University, and the other a psychiatrist from Amsterdam. Occult transference, however, is of an entirely different nature. If mental illness is transferred from one person to another, the original patient is not cured as a result but continues to suffer from the disease. In possession, on the other hand, if the 'spiritual' doctor or nurse has the 'illness' transferred to them, the originally possessed person goes free. Let me illustrate this.

In Germany, a late friend of mine, Fr. Heitmuller, was recognized by all to be a genuine man of God. One day another Christian had asked him to visit his demon possessed son. Heitmuller agreed to go along, but he took with him a teacher friend together with the teacher's own son. For several hours they prayed for the possessed boy, commanding the demons to leave in the Name of Jesus. Finally, after a long battle the boy was freed. But that was not all. That same afternoon, as the first boy was delivered, the teacher's son who had been present throughout the session himself became possessed. How, one might ask, could this have happened? It later came to light that the boy who was now possessed had not in fact been a genuine Christian. Heitmuller himself had not realized this before, otherwise he would never have allowed him to participate in the counseling session. This type of counseling should only be engaged in by Christians who have really been born again, who are continuing to live holy lives, and who place themselves under the blood of Jesus for protection.

e) Instantaneous Deliverance.

Yet another clear distinction between mental illness and possession is the instantaneous deliverance of the possessed person when he comes into healing contact with Jesus. Psychiatrists can struggle for years with schizophrenics, paranoids and manic depressives with little, if any, improvement being observed. In the realm of Christian counseling on the other hand, sudden and continuous deliverance can and does take place. With the Gadarene demoniac it only required a word from Jesus - "Come out" - and the possessed man was free. And He whom the Son of God makes free is free indeed!

I should say it again, that the symptoms of mental disorders differ from those of demon possession. The signs of possession are only recognizable by an experienced spiritual father.

A gleam of light can be seen in a book called Ergriffenheit und Bessessenheit, edited by Jürg Zutt (A. Francke Verlag, Bern/Munich, 1972). The contributions in this volume are from psychiatric and anthropological papers produced for the Conference of the World Association of Psychiatry and the Werner-Reimers-Stiftung for anthropological research. At the congress, psychiatrists, psychologists, sociologists, theologians, medical historians, and anthropologists all had their say. One result of this conference was the declaration: "For the present we must be willing to allow an independent assessment of emotion and possession in their religious aspect, and not to label them over-hastily as mental illness." This is an astonishing admission. But it is something which believing Christians have known for a long while, without having studied medicine, psychology, and anthropology. By a long and devious route, science is gradually coming to the same position which believers have held for two thousand years on the basis of the Bible.

One question is hotly disputed among believing Christians. This is the question whether or not a Christian can be possessed. Many years of experience lead me to the conclusion that those who have no experience of dealing with the possessed say no. Those, who have counseled many possessed ones, know that even believers can be controlled or ruled by demons. These facts do not follow anyone’s preconceived ideas. Our ideas must be formed, rather, on the basis of the facts.

I have had many discussions on this subject, particularly in America. I am therefore all the more thankful for the men who confirm my own experience. Among these are Dr. Edman, former president of Wheaton College, Professor Unger, already mentioned, the psychiatrist Dr. Jackson, of Milwaukee, who is a doctor both of medicine and of theology, the psychiatrist, Dr. Reed, and others. When I lectured in various countries, there were other men in conversations who declared they had counseled more demon-possessed believers than unbelievers. I must also mention Pastor G. Birch. In a letter of September 21, 1973, he wrote: "My wife and I had experience in Borneo of casting out demons in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. But here at home (Canada), we have seen 120 people delivered from demon possession in eighteen months. All these people were Christians." My friend Pastor Birch is not an extremist. You will find his name mentioned again in the chapter on Speaking in Tongues.

My most detailed account of a case of possession is to be found in my book, Unter der Fuhrung Jesu, beginning on page 250. Dr. Lechler, an experienced psychiatrist who, like me, recognized the fact of demon possession, described this account as the best-established example of possession in modern times.

In England I have also found a few psychiatrists who share my conviction. Several years ago I was invited by Dr. Martyn Lloyd-Jones to address some psychiatrists at Westminster Gate on the subject of possession. In the discussion, one psychiatrist came up with the usual argument, that what the Bible describes as possession would today be regarded as a mental illness. I did not have to try and correct this view. Two of the other psychiatrists contradicted him. One of them said, "I have had seven cases of possession in my practice." The other said, "And I had eleven cases of possession." This last-mentioned psychiatrist became a friend of mine. We held a seminar together for 200 Anglican clergy. During the week, this fellow believer told me: "Your book, Christian Counselling and Occultism confronted me with the problem of possession. I have now, for several years, observed typical cases which cannot be classified in the normal language of psychiatry. It was there that I discovered the truth of the thesis you maintain."

If there were no demons, Christ could not have disarmed (spoiled, King James Version) them (Colossians 2:15). If believers can never be misused by Satan as his mouthpiece, Jesus would not have had to say to Peter, "Get behind me, Satan, Thou art an offense to me" (Mat. 16:23).

We know of the enemy’s power. We know how easily believers are tempted, but we know still more of the victory of Jesus Christ. The triumphal cry of the apostle makes hell shudder: "Thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!"

Exaggerated Doctrines and Theological Construction.

Among believers there is to be found a great deal of forced exegesis (interpretation) of the Scriptures. The result is often the erection of barriers which are a great hindrance to the church of Christ. Let us take a brief look at some examples of taking texts out of their context, or making forced interpretations.

1. Eternal security is one such idea which is discussed excessively by English Christians. To avoid misunderstanding, I will declare at once that I also believe that Jesus loses none of those whom the Father has given Him (John 6:39).

Overemphasis of the doctrine of eternal security, which is often done by English and American Christians, can create superficiality, lukewarmness, and lethargy in the believer’s spiritual life. It also leads to legalism.

I know a missionary who was sent home from the mission field by his board and dismissed, because he opposed the excessive emphasis on eternal security. In Europe, and especially in Germany, there is a healthy fear of this expression security. We prefer to use instead the term assurance.

Exaggerated emphasis of eternal security also leads to distorted interpretations of Bible passages. Thus in the USA, I have often heard it said that King Saul was not rejected, although the Bible says clearly that he was. Moses said that those who make contact with the dead are an abomination to the Lord and will be driven out (Deuteronomy 18:12). Saul sought out a medium at Endor, and he was rejected by God.

A grotesque interpretation of the Scriptures was made by a widely known Baptist preacher in Canada, whom I know very well. He said, "Judas, the betrayer of the Lord, was not lost; he only forfeited his reward and his crown." The Bible, however, states that Judas was the son of perdition (lostness) (John 17:12).

2. Another English specialty is the suggestion that at the wedding at Cana (John 2) Jesus did not turn water into wine, but into fruit juice! Here again I must guard against misunderstanding. We must oppose by every means the misuse of alcohol, but this does not mean that we are to change the meaning of the Bible in that cause. Let us consider the problem by first looking at the meaning of the New Testament "wine texts" and then at the philological aspect.

a. The first point to note is the reaction of the steward of the feast. He says in amazement: "Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse; but thou hast kept the good wine until now" (John 2:10). Would not a steward know the difference between fruit juice and wine? And since when do people lose their powers of discernment from drinking fruit juice?

According to the juice theory Paul advised Timothy: "Use a little fruit juice for thy stomach’s sake" (1 Timothy 5:23).

The Good Samaritan would have poured oil and juice into the wounds of the injured man (Luke 10:34). In a hot climate, juice would have fermented early in a single day’s journey. What a lot of infection the well-wisher would have added to the victim’s pain by pouring juice into his wounds!

It was not without reason that the Pharisees accused Jesus of being a winebibber (Matthew 11:19). Jesus was, of course, no winebibber. A man is not a winebibber or drunkard because he occasionally drinks a glass of wine.

b. The philological aspect is equally clear. The Greek language has only one word for wine: oinos. For juice, on the other hand, it has four words: to hygron, meaning fruit extract or the fluids of the body; chymos, chylos, and opos, juice in a fruit or plant.

The counter-argument to the juice theory is to be found in the inspiration of the Bible. In case I am immediately accused of heresy, I will declare at the outset that I believe in the inspiration of the entire Bible. For me, the Bible is God’s Word.

The Bible schools which maintain the juice theory believe, along with many other places of theological education, in verbal inspiration — that the words of Holy Scriptures were dictated by the Holy Spirit. There is no room here for a discussion of the question of personal inspiration and verbal inspiration. The doctrine of verbal inspiration runs into difficulties in view of the nature of the 500 Biblical manuscripts we have (including both majuscule and minuscule). These various manuscripts which underlie the Bible text as we have it contain hundreds of variations. Those who maintain the doctrine of verbal inspiration overcome this problem by assuming that there was only one original manuscript, which was verbally dictated. This original manuscript has not been discovered up till now. Those who hold to the juice theory should be asked to explain why none of the manuscripts which have so far come to light uses the word juice. Why, under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, was none of the four words for juice chosen, but only the one word for wine?

Arguments, however, are of no use. Those who are "stiff for juice" regard Christians who disagree with them as lacking in deep moral earnestness. I know some Bible schools which are so legalistic that they demand their students to believe that juice is meant. In my collection, I have the ninety-sixth lesson of such a Bible school. The rigid requirement, that students must believe and preach that Jesus turned water into juice, led one courageous student to leave the school and go to another.

On my many lecture tours on every continent, I have observed that the churches with Calvinistic tradition frequently practice a rigid, or even legalistic interpretation of the Scriptures. The churches with a Lutheran tradition are sometimes more influenced by the gospel.

There are dangers in both directions. Narrowness can lead to legalism and tyranny. Broad-mindedness can produce lukewarmness and lethargy.

3. There is no movement today which produces so many theological constructions and exaggerated interpretations as the tongues movement and the neo-charismatic movement. The appropriate chapters in this book should be read in this connection.

Anyone who expounds the Scriptures must be guided by the following texts: "Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it" (Deuteronomy 4:2); and "If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life" (Revelation 22:18-19).

Add nothing — take nothing away! What minister is so arrogant as to say that he is open neither to the one danger nor to the other on any point of Holy Scripture?

In the following section, I hardly need to say on which side I stand. Hundreds of experiences and examples have convinced me that today’s extreme movements do not come from the Holy Spirit. This, however, is not to say that in my own camp no mistakes are ever made in the interpretation of the Scriptures.

Let us begin with the extreme right, with those who believe in dispensationalism. They maintain that all the gifts of the Holy Spirit ceased at the end of the apostolic era. For example, Bullinger wrote: "Those who claim that these signs might continue or ought to have continued ... are deceived by the great enemy of the Word of God." Bullinger claims that the apostolic miracles came to an end with the conclusion of Acts 28. This chapter was written earlier than the one about speaking in tongues, 1 Corinthians 12-14.

Dispensational theology contains many elements of truth. I am referring only to the exaggerations.

On the half-right wing, that of the opponents of the so-called charismatic movement, there are several problems. Here it is a question of the theological interpretation of 1 Corinthians 13:8. A doctoral thesis could be written on this one verse. It is impossible now to go into the whole range of questions raised by it.

First, let us quote the verse in question: "Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail [katargethesontai]; whether there be tongues, they shall cease [pausontai]; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away [katargethesetai]" (1 Corinthians 13:8).

The Greek is given in the brackets. These Greek words have been the subject of long and wearisome discussions. We cannot go into these problems here. It is a matter of theological constructions. And I have met more than my fill of them.

In the course of two lecture tours in New Zealand, I learned of several publications directed against the tongues movement: The Modern Tongues and Healing Movement by Carrol Stegall and The Doctrine of Tongues by W. G. Broadbent. What these writers and I have in common is resistance to the tongues movement. What repels me about them is their rigid system of interpreting the Scriptures, a method bearing similarities to a mathematical proof. Those who use human logic and mathematical methods of proof in Bible interpretation are in constant danger of distorting the Bible message.

Since then, Broadbent’s book has appeared in German with an appendix by Fritz Hubmer. The title is Heute Hoch in Zungen Reden? (Speaking in Tongues Today?) and has been published by the Liebenzell Mission.

A fatal mistake appears in Broadbent’s book. Fritz Hubmer, whose books are highly regarded in the Christian community, writes: "Indeed, even the exorcism of demons is, according to the Scriptures — strange though it may seem — a manifestation of Satan’s power."

In writing this sentence Hubmer is attacking Pastor Blumhardt, the man whom God equipped with such spiritual power, and many other men of God. Blumhardt cast demons out of Gottliebin Dittus, and that was a manifestation of God’s power, not Satan’s. I have read this statement of Hubmer’s many times, and I simply cannot understand how a writer with such a knowledge of the Bible can write something like that.

We are not, however, discussing this fatal remark, but the question of interpreting 1 Corinthians 13:8. Both Broadbent and Hubmer believe that the gifts of prophecy, tongues, and knowledge disappeared when the New Testament Scriptures were collected to form the canon. The formation of the canon took place at the synods of Jamnia and Joppa and was finalized in a.d. 201. Broadbent and Hubmer maintain that the other six gifts of the Spirit, mentioned in 1 Corinthians 12:7-11, have continued in the church. Bullinger stated that all the gifts of the Spirit ceased in a.d. 60.

On the extreme left are those who speak in tongues and the followers of the charismatic movement, who maintain that all the gifts of the Spirit have continued to the present day. The results of this unscriptural theology are to be seen all too clearly all over the world, and they present a frightful spectacle.

This is not the place to discuss gifts of the Spirit. I have already dealt with that subject in my paperback Charismatic Gifts (Kregel, Grand Rapids, Michigan). Here, I am only concerned to issue a warning against theological constructions, however well meant. 1 Corinthians 13:8 is variously interpreted by godly people. This shows that here too our knowledge is only in part.

Dr. Karl Heim, one of the leading theologians of his day and a God-fearing took this passage to refer to the return of Christ. He knew the Greek text better than Broadbent or Hubmer. In his lectures, he would point out the various meanings of the Greek conjunction eite … eite. This verse could also be translated: "Even if prophecy, tongues and knowledge were to cease, love would remain." In other words, the question of when the cessation takes place is left open.

Helge Stadelmann, a young theologian at the Dallas Theological Seminary, USA, wrote to me,

Regarding glossolalia (speaking in tongues) Paul’s choice of words in 1 Corinthians 13:8-11 seems to me significant: prophecy and knowledge will be taken away (katargethesontai). Both are described as "in part" (ek merous). This imperfect revelation (propheteia + gnosis) will be taken away (katargethesetai) when the telos (clearly the future consummation, not the canon, as we are often told here in America) comes. Amid this consistent usage, we find the short phrase "eite glossai pausontai." Paul here uses a quite different word (pauomai) and moreover does not say that this gift will be "taken away" when the "telos" comes. Is it permissible to draw the exegetical conclusion that glossolalia will have ceased to some extent on its own initiative (the verb is in the middle voice!) before the coming of the telos? This interpretation would leave open the question of when Biblical "speaking in tongues" will end, for the Bible gives us no information on that point; but a certain tendency toward the disappearance of glossolalia would be confirmed.

These words are free of the usual narrowness. When the Bible leaves a final question open, we should not try to answer it. Our task is exposition (bringing out the meaning) and not imposition (reading a meaning in).

We have no need of elaborate constructions to help us reveal the unscriptural, often demonic character of the charismatic movement. There are sufficient spiritual criteria by which it has been demonstrated.

False Christ's and False Prophets.

In Matthew 24:24, Jesus makes the following prediction about the last days: "For there shall arise false Christ's, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders." One of the characteristics of the last days is that men, inspired by Satan, will claim to be Christ, or his prophets.

In the USA, there lived, until a few years ago, a man known as "Father Divine." He claimed he was God and that his son was Christ.

Another strange bird has been flying around the United States. He claims to be Christ returned. He is a seventeen-year-old East Indian, who has the reputation in Christian circles of leading a considerable night life in the bars and questionable night clubs. Even his own mother is said to have described her son as a playboy. The surprising thing is that all these false Christ's have gathered a following.

In France, a former post office clerk, named George Roux, let it be known that he was Christ come back to earth.

A fisherman in Sweden and a sailor in Holland made similar claims.

A certain Korean has become well known. I was told by Pastor Ludwig Heinemeyer that "the leader of the ‘Society for the Unification of World Christendom’ is a Korean by the name of Moon. His followers claim that he is the coming Messiah. His book Die Gottlichen Prinzipien (Divine Principles) shows clearly that what we are dealing with is a false Christ."

The most remarkable messiah at the present time is to be found at camp Manujothi Ashram in the desert in South India. It is the extreme American evangelist, William Branham whom Christians have to thank for this false messiah. His name is Paluser Lawrie Mathukrishna. When Branham was on tour of India, Brother Lawrie became a disciple of his, and Branham described him as the Son of God and Christ returned.

Brother Lawrie has established a kind of commune with his followers in South India. Those who join give up all their possessions to the group. I know a woman from Germany who sold all she had inherited from her father and went to India with DM. 60,000. After a few years, she came back to her husband in Germany without a penny.

It is strange how this latter-day sect attracts people from all over the world. Germans and Americans are especially welcome, since they usually bring with them large sums of money.

One of Lawrie’s main teachings is that the world will be destroyed in 1977. Before that, however, his followers will be taken up from the earth. The brides of Christ are already preparing themselves for this rapture by a process of spiritualization of the body.

At the time of writing, this community numbers seven hundred. No more are being accepted, although there are nine hundred applicants. Brother Lawrie says that the spiritual development of the seven hundred is now so far advanced that the new members would not get there. Only the seven hundred "firstfruits" will be taken up.

The activity of Lawrie’s representative in Germany, Herr Mengel, is also of interest. At first he lived with his wife and four children in Lawrie’s commune, but then he returned to Germany in order to make Lawrie’s ideas known in Europe. Herr Mengel claims to be one of the two witnesses who are mentioned in Revelation 11. After three and one-half years, he says, he will be murdered, but then he will be raised.

It is strange how people can be filled with such a spirit of error, that they really believe these things. Let us wait and see what lies they will tell us, because the prophesied destruction of the world in 1977 did not happen.

Parallel to the false Christ's is the activity of the false prophets.

Lying visions and false prophecies were and are always the accompaniment of satanic deception in extreme circles.

The false prophetesses Berta Dudde and Sister Marguerite, through whom Christ is supposed to speak in the first person, have already been mentioned in passing. It would take up too much space to give examples of their revelations, especially since these are on subjects of no importance and much too vague. Instead, I will give three other examples of precise but false prophecies.

Ex 55: In the fifties, I came to know a preacher and his family. I also spoke several times in his fellowship meeting. He had been trained at Chrischona. In order to avoid any misunderstanding, I should say that I have a high opinion of this missionary training school. It has a clear, Biblical foundation. This makes the story all the more surprising. The preacher’s wife said to me one day that Christ would come in 1964. I asked how she knew this. She replied that a woman who had the gift of genuine visions had been given the following revelation from the Lord. God had called the prophet Mohammed to Himself and had given him the task of informing the Mohammedan priests that Christ would come again in 1964. They should make themselves ready.

I said to the preacher’s wife, "Has God then made a point of calling to Him that religious swindler, Mohammed, and of leaving genuine men of God out of account? The falsity of this vision is quite obvious. Anyway, no one knows the day or the hour."

I have mentioned this example, not to expose Chrischona, but to show that even in good movements, such invasions by a lying spirit are possible.

Ex 56: The example which follows is more tragic, since it caused an untimely death.

In the chapter on healing fanaticism, I shall give an illustration told me by Pastor Hans Bosch, of Affoltern, Breitenstr 477. It concerns a man who took his wife out of hospital just before she was due to have an operation for cancer. Here I will mention the prophecy behind this act.

The prophecy came from a group calling itself the Revival Fellowship in Bonstetten near Zurich. On January 16, 1966, a message came for Brother Albert (the husband of the woman with cancer):

The Lord says: My son, in My grace I have covered you. Trust Me in all things and you will have the assurance that it is I who have so led and ordered everything. Take your wife away now. Do not leave her there as a guinea-pig to be experimented on, for it will bring her to death. Take her to the children of God in the high place [the reference is to the Maison Bethel house in Orvin], where she will be nursed and cared for under My word. It is a home for tired and burdened souls. There she will be strengthened in body, soul, and spirit, and she will also recover again from her illness. Bring her out at the right time [from the hospital]. I am the Lord your God, who leads you aright.

The words in brackets were added by Pastor Bosch for the sake of clarity. This lord, who spoke in the first person through this modern prophetess, was not Christ or God, but a lying spirit of Satan. This lying spirit brought the patient to an early death.

Ex 57: A lying prophecy which has become known throughout the world is written in Fritz Hubmer’s book. I quote:

In the year 1952, the following prophecy, purporting to come from a German Christian worker in Pentecostal circles in Canada, was published. It was also forwarded to the Gnadauer Verband. The prophecy from Canada ran as follows: Say to your brethren, it is about the Berlin edict. The leading men who drew that up and signed it roused My great displeasure and so brought a curse on their land, for they misinterpreted My work and made rules for My Spirit. The same number of leading brethren must come together and confess like Daniel: "We and our fathers have sinned and have been rebellious. We confess and recant the wrong that we have done to Your people, for we have built a dam against your gracious visitation and with it have quenched the fire of revival. Please be gracious to us again, according to Your mercy, and forgive what we have done" (Daniel 9). This confession must be made public by those who have signed it in the same way in which that wicked declaration was made known. Otherwise, a nation-wide revival will not come until the fifth generation. But I know whom I will make responsible if that happens.

In my experience as a counselor all prophecies, without exception, in which Christ speaks today in the first person through the mouth of a believer, are false prophecies. Moreover this anti-Berlin declaration smells extremely strong of a hoax. But there will be simple minds which will believe something like this.

Satan’s art of deception becomes more and more dangerous and threatening as the return of Christ approaches. We should pay more heed to God’s Word, which contains all the prophecy which we need for life and for death:

"Take heed that no man deceive you" (Matthew 24:4).

"Be not deceived" (1 Corinthians 6:9).

"But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived" (2 Timothy 3:13).

Additional note on Moon: This book was prepared for printing when a fuller report on Moon, the Korean mentioned above, reached me. Moon claims to have seen a vision of Christ at the age of sixteen. In this vision he was given the task of bringing the Christians of the whole world together.

I obtained further information from a television program on Monday, November 15, 1975. In 1954, Moon founded a society in Seoul for the unification of world Christendom. Since 1972, this organization has also existed in Germany, under the name Vereinigungskirche. This church is international, interdenominational, and interracial.

Conferences are held in the Taunus region of West Germany with the object of building up an international leadership. Other centers in Germany are found at Frankfurt, Freiburg, and Tubingen. The Moon followers hold occasional services with sacred music, prayers, and talks.

Moon comes from South Korea and is opposed to communism. The particular characteristic of this new religious leader is his strong messianic consciousness. His followers play this down, saying that he is only the forerunner of the Messiah.

In the USA, the mainstay of the movement is an International Cultural Foundation, which is encountering growing opposition. The opposition is flaring up for two reasons:

a. The parents of young people who have been led astray by the sect have formed anti-Moon groups, and are amassing evidence to prosecute the movement.

b. The strongest opponents of the Moon movement are young people who have succeeded in freeing themselves from the grip of this religious fanaticism. These former members speak of treatment which is reminiscent of brainwashing. The uninterrupted sessions of instruction amount to physical and psychological torture.

Fortunetelling or Soothsaying.

1. History: The oldest form of fortunetelling is the use of rod and pendulum. (See 51 in this section.) Rod and pendulum can be traced back six thousand years. The second oldest form is astrology (see 3 in this section). Astrology may be traced back five thousand years. The third form is palmistry, which goes back about four thousand years. Palmistry was practiced by the priests of ancient Babylon. The fourth form of fortunetelling is that involving the use of cards. The Romans had little wax tablets with symbols carved on them, which they used for telling the future. The practice of card-laying is about two thousand years old. A fifth form of fortunetelling is psychometry. Here the fortuneteller holds an object belonging to the person in his hand and then gives information concerning the person. A sixth form is fortunetelling with the aid of a crystal ball. A good example is that of Jeane Dixon, about whom there is another chapter herein.

Every pagan nation practices fortunetelling. In the Old Testament, too, we have continual warnings against taking part in these pagan activities. One thinks of passages like Deuteronomy 18: 10-12, or Leviticus 19:31, 20:6, 20:27. I will quote the last three passages: "Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the Lord your God. . . . And the soul that turneth after such things as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a-whoring after them, I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people. ... A man also or a woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely, be put to death: they shall stone them with stones: their blood shall be upon them."

The most important areas of fortune-telling are: astrology, card-laying, palmistry, using a rod and pendulum, mirror mantic, psychometry etc. A distinction has to be made between intuitive and suggestive types of fortune-telling. Fortune-telling itself has two sides to it, influence and fulfillment. Possibly 95% of all fortune-telling, or even more, can be regarded as a matter of fraud, fake and the making of money. Yet because of its suggestive character, even fraudulent fortune-telling can be dangerous. The last 5% is dependent on extrasensory powers whose ethical character is disputed both by theologians and parapsychologists. The Bible, however, is absolutely clear on this matter. Prophecy is inspired by the Holy Spirit and is of God. Fortune-telling is inspired by the spirit of Satan and is of the devil. The effects of fortune-telling speak in a language which is equally as clear. The Scriptures label fortune-telling as blasphemy. And now some examples which could be supplemented by thousands of similar cases.

Ex. A 42-year-old woman had often consulted astrologers and had horoscopes cast for herself in her lifetime. She finally became very depressed and tried to commit suicide twice by taking sleeping pills. She was also plagued by sudden fits of anger. During the course of being counseled she confessed the things of her past life but was still unable to really believe. She had to struggle for months in order to get peace and an assurance of salvation.

Ex. A well-known Christian worker accidentally read a horoscope once while staying at a hotel. He usually had no interest in astrology and only read the horoscope because he saw it referred to his birthday. One of the things he saw written was, "Anyone driving a car today must be particularly careful." "When he left the hotel he noticed that he was involuntarily driving his car at a slower speed. Because of this he commented to someone later on in the day that he must already be affected by astrology.

Ex. A woman used to have cards laid for herself by various people and on different occasions had detailed horoscopes cast by one particular astrologer. She also bought herself letters of protection and fortune-telling letters. She began to have suicidal thoughts and she found that she was very defensive towards the things of God. A doctor of nervous diseases said she was suffering from hysteria.

Ex. A young woman wanted to learn how to tell fortunes. She was taught by her sister who already practiced occultism. One day there was a meeting in her church. Both the sisters went to the meeting. The second sister was converted and became a Christian. Immediately after this she herself began to experience scenes of persecution at night. Invisible forces beat her until she even bled. It was this that brought her to be counseled.

Is it not part of God's mercy to us that the future is veiled? If we knew everything that lay ahead of us, decisions would be impossible, initiative would be paralyzed, and we would be robbed of our joy of living. The silence of God is far more merciful than the unveiling of the fortune-tellers, although they seek to do it as a service to man. And this neglects the fact that most of this so-called 'unveiling' is of a dubious nature and carries with it much oppression and many burdens.

2. More examples: I shall not here deal with the forms of fortunetelling to which special chapters in this book are devoted. Let us begin instead with palmistry.

The fact that palmistry is related to astrology is evident from the division of the palm into seven planet mountains. From the index finger to the little finger these are the Mercury mountain, the Apollo mountain, the Saturn mountain, and the Jupiter mountain. Below the thumb is the Venus mountain and the Moon mountain. In the lines of the hand, four main lines are distinguished: the heart line, the head line, the life line, and the line of destiny. According to this system, one can speak of intuitive palmistry and suggestive palmistry.

In this account, we are concerned only with genuine cases, not with suggestive or fraudulent cases.

Ex 58: My informant is a Christian woman with a university education. Her cousin lives in Rügen. One day a gypsy woman came to him and read his palm. "Your father," said the gypsy, "will win a great sum of money one day. Then he will die at the age of sixty." The young man laughed, and then she said: "And you will have to die at the age of twenty-seven."

One day the young man received a letter telling him that his father had won DM.50,000. Then, on the father’s sixtieth birthday, a telegram arrived to say that the father had had a fatal accident. The son became anxious. He was afraid that he would die when he was twenty-seven — and that is what happened. Here we have a genuine example of prediction of the future.

Ex 59: When I was preaching in Graz, a doctor’s wife came to me for counseling. This woman had studied medicine. While she was a student, she had joined a student group going to Hungary for the weekend to taste the Hungarian wine. On the way back they met a gypsy woman. The young people were in hilarious mood and let the gypsy examine their palms and tell their fortunes. In the case of one young man, the gypsy refused to say what the future held for him. The group went on their way. A young lecturer who was with the group went back to the gypsy and asked, "Why did you refuse to tell the young man’s fortune?"

"This young man will meet a violent death in the next six weeks," replied the gypsy woman. "I did not want to tell him that."

The young man was not told about this prophecy. He was not, therefore, influenced by suggestion. The six weeks went by, and then the young man received a telegram calling him to go and see his father who was dying. Two of his friends went with him to Graz railway station. He got on the train for Salzburg. A few hours later, a special announcement was made that the two rear coaches of this train had been derailed. Among those who had died in the accident was the student. Here we have another example of genuine prediction of the future.

I return to the doctor’s wife who told me this story. She too was told her future by the gypsy woman. The prediction caused this woman many years of unhappiness. I will not go into the details.

Occasionally fortunetellers give a person genuine information, for which the person will pay dearly. The effects of occult practices are the subject of the second part of this book.

Questions are also raised by what is known as psychometric clairvoyance. The clairvoyant who uses psychometry concentrates on an object for a few seconds and then gives information about the circumstances surrounding the object and the past, present, and future of its owner. Some parapsychologists like Rüsche, Osty, Price, Gumpenberg and Gatterer, think that a person impregnates his clothing and all the objects he uses with aspects of his personality. On this view psychometric clairvoyants have the ability, when in a trance or semi-trance, to read and interpret these mental impressions. One would have to admit the possibility that this theory might explain statements made about a person’s past. But psychometric clairvoyants are also able to give information about the future. And the future cannot be tied up in a person’s clothing. It is impossible to account for this phenomenon of psychometric precognition in terms of parapsychology. One could more readily accept the theory of Carl Gustav Jung that at a higher level, past, present, and future are all present. If one goes on to ask how a person can reach this higher level, Osty and Hartmann would reply by saying that people who are psychic have the ability to attain a mystic union with the world soul. The world soul contains all the plans and life histories of men, and these can be discovered by tapping it.

From a Biblical point of view, this is an impossible process. For us, the world soul is the living God, and He does not allow fortunetellers to pry into His secrets. It is always the same. Learned men bring out the most absurd theories in order to escape facing up to the truth. The Bible describes the whole complex of fortunetelling as a demonic practice which stands under the judgment of God. Those who get their guidance from the Bible will not be impressed by these strange parapsychological theories.

I will give two examples of psychometric soothsaying. One of them concerns a pastor’s family, the other a doctor’s practice.

Ex 60: A French pastor’s wife came to me for a talk. She had been suffering for years from depression. The depression could not be accounted for medically. The pastor’s wife told me the story of her life. It included a case of fortunetelling. One day when her son (now grown up) was ill as a baby, a man from the parish came to the door of the house. "I know that your son is ill," the man said.

"Please give me something that belongs to the child. I am able to heal him."

"What do you want to do?" asked the pastor’s wife. "We have a doctor. I should like to talk it over first with my husband. He is away at the moment."

"I have heard," said the man, "that your child has a high temperature." The mother replied that the baby’s temperature was 104° F. The man said, "You can see how urgent it is. If the child dies, you will be responsible, because God has given me the ability to heal diseases."

A mother who is anxious about her beloved child is, under some circumstances, open to persuasion. So she went into the house and brought one of the baby’s dresses. The man went home with it. A short while later, the fever abated and the child recovered.

But the child’s development was unusual. He was not normal. He was very clever and went to the high school. But when he came home from school he would stand against the wall and, for about two hours, knock his forehead against it. He could not be persuaded to stop this. His mother also had spiritual problems. She was hardly able to pray or to read the Bible, and she started to suffer from depression.

Ex 61: Now for the example from a doctor’s practice. It is not only quacks and amateur healers who use occult methods of diagnosis and cure; there are also a few occultists among doctors. The doctor in question is not only a fully qualified M.D., but is also a psychometric clairvoyant, clairsentient, and fortuneteller. He takes a drop of blood from his patient. This blood sample is not tested in a laboratory. It suffices for the doctor to hold the drop of blood up against the light and to concentrate on it. Then he gives his complete diagnosis. Undoubtedly many diseases can be diagnosed by examination of the blood. I have had a blood test myself. The doctor had the blood tested in forty different ways in the laboratory. It is not possible to do that with just one drop of blood, and some of the laboratory checks take a long time. This doctor is an occultist. All the patients who undergo this occult diagnosis come under a ban.

While we are talking about doctors, I will mention another example. I was told in the course of counseling about a school doctor who asked for samples of urine. He does not make the usual urine tests for protein, sugar, hemoglobin and so on, but he uses it like the doctor in the last example. He concentrates for a few seconds on the urine, without sending it to the laboratory for examination, and then makes his diagnosis and prescribes his cure accordingly. This too is a case of occult diagnosis.

Thus it is not only quacks and healers who use occult methods. There are doctors who do the same thing under cloak of their professional qualifications.

I will give one more example, this time of card laying, and then make some final comments on the whole subject of fortunetelling. Basically, the problem is always the same: people make use of dark powers at the cost of their inner peace or even their salvation.

Ex 62: A minister took up card laying as a hobby. I do not mean ordinary card games, but fortunetelling with the aid of cards. He used the cards not only to guide himself and his family, but also his church, for many years. The effects were evident. His wife became addicted to alcohol, and his daughter became interested in white and black magic. When the girl was seventeen years old, she became deranged and was admitted to a mental hospital. Card laying was the ruin of the minister’s whole family.

3. Warning against the various forms of fortunetelling

It is not enough to issue a warning against the various forms of fortunetelling. There is another problem tied up with the whole complex of divination. It is the question of whom we trust, of to whom we are willing to entrust our lives. It is easy to understand why people seek guidance when they are in a difficult situation. It is also easy to understand that people are afraid of the future and its threatening events. But we must take this fear and anxiety to the right place, to the One who said: "Neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand" (John 10:28). It is Jesus Christ who has given us the promise: "Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world" (Matthew 28:20). The Bible contains thousands of promises to encourage us, promises which are strong enough to take away all our fear. The Psalms, in particular, are a great treasure house from which we can daily take all that we need. Think of the most well-known psalm, Psalm 23: "The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want." I often use it when praying with my children. Or consider Psalm 37:5, "Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him; and he shall bring it to pass." Read through the Psalms with a red pencil in your hand, underlining all the verses which give courage and strength or which offer protection concerning the unanswered questions of life.

Freemasonry.

It is about ten years since my book Der Aberglaube was first published. The third edition has now been sold out, and it will not be reprinted. The book aroused a great deal of opposition. A judge in South Germany wrote, threatening to take me to court, if I would not alter my article about freemasonry. A minister supported him in his protest and told me that what I had written about the Freemasons was not true. Since then I have counseled others who have been involved with Freemasonry. I have had no occasion to alter my opinions, even though I might receive more threatening letters.

First, let us consider the history of the masonic movement. In some cases, the masons trace the origin of their secret society back to the guilds of masons who worked for King Solomon. Historically, of course, this is untenable. In Europe, 1717 is named as the foundation year of the first great lodge. Lodges in Germany began in 1738, when Frederick the Great became a member. In the USA, I have been told that there are about five million Freemasons. In Germany their numbers are estimated at fifty to eighty thousand.

It is impossible to describe the organization and ideas of all the lodges in the same terms. In some lodges, magic and spiritism are practiced, but there are others in which a cult of friendship and light is fostered and in which they engage in philanthropic works.

What has surprised me most in the USA is that there are Methodist ministers, high-ranking officers of the Salvation Army, and bishops who belong to masonic lodges. I have preached in a church where the masonic symbols were displayed behind the altar. I said to the pastor of this church: "If I had known beforehand that this was a masonic church, I should not have accepted the invitation." It is encouraging that in the USA, the Lutheran Church Missouri Synod has forbidden its ministers and elders to belong to a lodge. This is one observation I think it my duty to mention. It is the experience of many spiritually alive ministers in North America, that churches whose ministers are Freemasons are spiritually dead. It is also difficult to preach the Gospel in such churches. One has the impression that some kind of ban has been put on the whole church.

There follow a few examples from my own work.

Ex 63: My most recent experience was a meeting with a high-ranking mason from St. Petersburg, Florida. After I had spoken in Dr. Kenneth Moon’s church, a man came to me for help who had reached the thirty-second degree of masonry. The highest grade is the thirty-third, that of the Grand Master. His request was that I should help his wife, who suffered from depression. I asked him to bring his wife to me, since one cannot counsel someone through another. During the conversation I asked him about his own relationship to Christ. He gave a vague answer, saying that he believed in God. Through the questions that I asked, the conversation came round to a central point, and I discovered that the man was hindered by a spiritual blockade. He was not in a position even to understand the facts of salvation in the New Testament, much less to accept them. I was unable to help this man.

Ex 64: During an evangelistic campaign in Switzerland, I heard that the secretary of a Swiss lodge had become a Christian. From that moment, he knew that he would have to leave the masonic movement. No one had told him this. It had become obvious to him by the act of deciding for Christ.

Ex 65: One of my acquaintances is the son of a Swiss building contractor. The father was originally a Freemason. For some reason, he left the lodge. From that time on, the banks refused him credit. The reason was that the directors of the bank were themselves masons. The building contractor’s business was ruined.

I have other information of a more serious nature, showing how those, who have resigned from lodges, have been persecuted by their former colleagues. But I have no desire to be taken to court. The threats of that South German judge have thus had their effect on me. At the same time, such threats throw some light on the character of masons. Let us leave the examples and turn to a quotation from a masonic book, which opens our eyes completely:

A man commits some evil act. He confesses it to a priest. The priest — representing God — absolves the sinner from what he has done. How simple it is! How misleading for people! How comforting to let the evil deed be wiped out by an act of God, and to begin a new life! The power of forgiveness lies in ourselves. The possibility of starting a new life unburdened by the guilt of the past lies in our own soul. Or, what men have written and said is subsequently decreed to be the revelation of God.

What are we as Christians to say to this? As far as the Bible is concerned, this is blasphemy. Should we then, when asked for advice, commend the membership of such lodges?

My experience is that when Freemasons come to faith in Christ, that is, when they experience conversion and a new birth, if they do not leave their lodge, they make no progress in their spiritual lives. On the other hand, I have often heard of men who, having turned to Christ, knew at once that they must break with the lodge.

An unusual lodge of a religious kind is the so-called spiritual lodge in Zurich. It has branches in Basle and Berlin. I do not know for certain whether this spiritual lodge is associated with the Swiss Grand Lodge in Alpina. This spiritual lodge conducts services in which the Bible is read and prayers are offered. But the sermon is not preached by a pastor. It comes from a spirit called Joseph from the other side, who makes himself known through the medium Beatrice. This is religious spiritism. When I have addressed meetings in Switzerland, I have often counseled people who had come under a ban as a result of this spiritual lodge. Despite its Christian appearance, I must issue a warning against this spiritist lodge.

We have no need of spirits from the world of the dead to tell us what to believe. We have the Bible, the Word of God inspired by the Holy Spirit. We have Jesus Christ, who said: "I am the light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life" (John 8:12).

Ghosts.

By ghosts we mean the shadowy reappearance of a deceased person in the place where he formerly lived. In the Bible, we have an experience of this sort in Matthew 17, where Moses and Elijah appear to the Son of God and prepare Him for His way of suffering. Naturally, I believe all the accounts recorded in the Bible are true.

There are some ghost experiences which can be attributed to a projection from the human subconscious. When, for example, a young wife loses her husband in a road accident, she may one day see her dead partner, either in a dream or a semiconscious state. This is a case of her wishes being projected. But in addition to these imminent ghosts, which can be explained in terms of the deeper levels of the human mind, there are also genuine ghosts. There are reports of these even in antiquity, though I shall not repeat them here. I will confine myself to examples from the present day.

Ex 66: A French minister’s wife told the story of a ghost which haunted her grandparents’ house. In this house, a ghost had been seen over many years, and, according to family chronicles, for several centuries. The house was built in the thirteenth century. At one time it had been a cafe known as Tannenzapfen. Some years ago, the building became dangerous and was demolished. In the foundations, they found a skeleton which had been walled in. This was probably connected with a crime. Here is another example which suggests that houses, in which crimes have been committed, sometimes acquire spooky phenomena which disconcert the people who live there.

Ex 67: Pastor Wirt of Hasle-Rüegsau in Switzerland told me the following story. He was driving his horses into a nearby village. At a certain point, a farmer shouted out a warning to him, "Hold tight, pastor! The horses are going to shy." The pastor asked in surprise what was going on. He was told that all the horses in the neighborhood shied at this place. Many years ago, a crime had taken place there. Popular rumor was that the criminal still haunted the place.

I have many accounts of ghosts, but I will now relate one particularly serious one.

Ex 68: A Protestant minister had a remarkable experience, while he was preparing his sermon, one Saturday evening. Suddenly the door opened and his deceased predecessor, whom he was able to recognize from a photograph, came into his study. The pastor was startled by this extraordinary visitation and did not know if he was suffering from a hallucination, or if the vision was something real. The dead pastor spoke to him. He complained that he could find no rest in the world beyond. The pastor asked him whether he could help him in some way. The ghost replied that the reason he could not find rest was because of a sordid matter concerning a bequest. He would not be free from his torment until the wrong had been put right. He told his amazed colleague that, together with his church council, he had made an unjust decision about a will. As a result, several of his church members had lost an inheritance they should have received from America. The ghost asked the pastor to come with him to take the relevant file from the filing cabinet. The ghost led the way to the record office and found the relevant file among a pile of papers. Taking the papers, the ghost explained the circumstances to the pastor. Then the phantom disappeared. The pastor immediately took steps to put the matter right, and went to visit the elderly former members of the church council. A meeting of the present council was called, and the decision in question was rescinded and the matter put right. From that time on, the ghost never again appeared in the minister’s house, although for years strange footsteps and other phenomena had been observed there.

I realize this story raises difficult theological problems. Is it really possible at all that a man who is dead can come back from the life beyond to put right something he has done wrong here? Our understanding of the Bible’s teaching would normally make us say no. On the other hand, this remarkable experience allowed a family to gain their rightful inheritance. A parapsychologist would say that the pastor had unconsciously become aware of the contents of the dubious papers in the file by means of a clairvoyance. Since he knew from a photograph what his predecessor looked like, he linked up the knowledge he had with a picture of the former pastor projected from his unconscious. This parapsychological explanation, however, is as incomprehensible and dubious as the story itself. I can only testify that the pastor had the experience, just as I have related it.

In the following example, another problem is raised.

Ex 69: A farmer went to his local minister for help. The farmer’s family was being troubled by a ghost at night. The pastor advised the troubled man and his wife to pray for the ghost, that God might forgive him his sins. If he did so, the ghost would cease to appear. I must emphasize that I do not agree with this pastor’s advice.

Another situation is described in the next example.

Ex 70: For a long time, a deaconess was troubled by nightly visions of horrible looking ghosts. These visions led her to seek help from a minister, who began to pray for her. The pastor had never encountered anything like this before and was not able to give the sister the right advice in the circumstances. Not only that, but from that time onward, he began to have serious difficulties when he tried to pray for the sister. Every time he tried to pray for her, he felt as if someone were throttling him. As a result of this, I was called to help this sister.

This shows that ghost experiences also occur with people who are of psychic disposition, or who are oppressed as a result of sins of sorcery. This explains the fact that the pastor felt the hands around his throat and the violent attacks when he prayed for the sister. There is no doubt that this sister was under occult influence. Ghosts have a preference for manifesting themselves to people who have some psychic powers. It sometimes seems that ghosts from the world beyond use the psychic powers of a psychically oppressed person in order to make themselves visible. Such things are known to occur in spiritist seances, and that is why I mention this here.

I would add a piece of pastoral advice. One should be careful in dealing with ghosts. Do not ask them questions. In the name of Jesus Christ, one should forbid them to appear in one’s home. We have the protection of the living God and need have no fear of these powers of darkness. Our eternal destiny is dependent on the life we lead here. We have no second chance of coming back from the other side to put things in order again and to make things good. In this connection, I reject the Catholic doctrine of purgatory as unscriptural. They had time during their life here to make a decision for Jesus Christ. Even if pagans, who have never heard anything about Jesus, get this chance in eternity, that is the Lord’s business and not a matter to be decided by our theology.

If there are some exceptional circumstances — and this I do not know — in which dead people are allowed to come back and put right something they have done wrong, that is again God’s business. He is the Lord of His creation and His plan of salvation, and not a slave. If there are exceptions, we must not count on them. We must use every opportunity in this life to decide for Jesus Christ, the Redeemer of mankind, and to order our lives under His direction.

Additional Note:

This book was already prepared for publishing when another ghost experience worthy of publication came to my notice. I shall not mention names or places.

A woman’s only son died. After the funeral she was often seen weeping by his grave. One day she felt someone’s hand on her shoulder. Her dead son’s voice addressed her. "Mother," it said, "do not weep. I am still living." The sad mother was overjoyed. She did not see her son; she only heard his voice.

This experience repeated itself several times. A few months later, the woman moved to another town. Shortly before she moved, her son spoke to her again and said reproachfully, "Are you going to leave me behind, then?" The mother decided to have her son’s body exhumed and moved in a lead coffin.

The woman was in the process of unpacking in her new house when she suddenly heard the voice of her dead son saying, "Mother, we have arrived." The woman looked out of the window and saw the van containing the lead coffin.

In the new home, a special room was furnished for the dead son, and in it the mother put all his possessions. She made his bed each day, although it was not used.

On one occasion when he came to her, she asked the dead young man, "Please tell me where you are." "Look up to the top of the hill," the voice replied. The mother looked, and saw a gate decorated with precious stones. "Are you well?" she asked. "Yes," came the reply, "I am well. You can see how nice it is behind that door."

Up to this point, one could argue that it was really the dead man who was appearing to the mother. The events that followed made her begin to doubt. Poltergeists began to appear in the house: knocking noises, scratching at the walls, footsteps, and other manifestations. When the voice spoke again, it said, "Watch out now, I am going into the drawer." The startled woman heard a terrible bang. This shattered her faith that it was her son who was visiting her, and for the first time, she sought pastoral help.

It is quite evident here that she had become the victim of a poltergeist. The story also reveals that this woman is psychic.

Ghost experiences cannot all be treated alike. I will distinguish several types.

I have heard reports from believing Christians of how, for instance, when they were in mortal danger a dead mother appeared and succeeded in warning them of the danger.

I have also many examples of old houses in which figures from former times appear. The so-called Hambachgeist was seen over a period of three hundred years, until the house was demolished and a cistern came to light in which were the skeletons of some women and children. The story was that the cistern had belonged to a monastery centuries ago.

Ghosts can also be materialization appearances of demons. Demons and evil spirits take on the appearance of dead people to mislead the living.

Ghosts can also be products of a sick imagination or symptoms of a mental disorder.

Ghosts can be projected images from the minds of healthy people who have eidetic dispositions.

Let me repeat my warning that one should not have dealings with ghosts. Only in the first example quoted would it have been good for the person to check the accuracy of the information given and then to comply or refuse to follow the instructions. Even in cases like this, the devil sometimes acts under the camouflage of a good action.

Goblins and Elves.

In my travels I have often gained valuable insights into the life and culture of primitive tribes and peoples. Some years ago, I gave twenty-nine lectures at the Bible school of the Swiss Indian Mission in Pucallpa, Peru. The missionaries took me to visit the various tribes. There I learned many interesting things.

Ex 71: A Christian believer among the Piro Indians told me, through an interpreter, of his encounter with a tiny dwarf who was only about two feet tall. This believer was hunting at the time, and was just about to kill a wild boar, when this tiny man stepped forward. He thought at first that it might be a pigmy, like those in South Africa. There are many such dwarfs in the Amazon area. This little fellow stopped him from shooting the boar. The hunter pushed him out of the way. The little fellow then showed an incredible strength and threw the hunter to the ground, where he lay unconscious for three days. Men from his village came out to search for him, and found him after three days. Experiences like this have led the Piros to believe that these little things are a kind of goblin. Missionaries see this as part of their pagan superstition. In this case, however, the man who had the experience was a Christian believer. Of course, it is true that in primitive tribes, even Christians can be influenced by their old pagan ideas. However, one ought not to dismiss an experience like this as a fairy tale.

Ex 72: In Africa, a missionary took me to visit the Xhosa tribe. This African tribe also believes that there are goblins and elves. These elves often appear to children and even play with them. The moment an adult comes on the scene, the elves disappear. The experience of these children could, of course, be regarded as the product of an eidetic disposition. Eidetic is a term used for the ability to project images of ideas or imagination outward, so that one can see the product of one’s own imagination. This eidetic disposition is generally found in children under fourteen, especially those of primitive tribes.

I have often heard of experiences like this from missionaries. It is a different matter when one is told such things in highly civilized countries. I have traveled through Scandinavia several times and have visited every Scandinavian country, yes, even the North Pole. Particularly in Northern Sweden, one hears many stories of imps, pixies, elves, sprites, goblins and other remarkable creatures one associates with fairy tales. In Northern Sweden, I learned the names of several such little people. There are goblins about two feet tall, gnomes, oeck, and above all, tomter, which are widely believed in by the Swedes. Many elves are ready to play practical jokes. Goblins are regarded as useful spirits. If a person wants their help, he must apply to their chief, the devil himself. This, however, would cost a person his salvation.

The idea that these spirits are demonic in origin is in accordance with the Bible. I have observed furthermore that the elves, goblins, and all these little people appear especially to people who have a psychic disposition. This is another indirect confirmation that these little fairy-tale creatures are not ethically neutral. Rather, they correspond to the spirits and demons of the open places of which the Bible also speaks. Perhaps I should give an example which highlights two problems.

Ex 73: The authoress, Helga Braconnier, often foresaw disasters. She was psychic. On a pilot station north of the Baltic, she had a vision of a shipwreck. She warned the pilot, but he laughed at the idea. The next day an old Swede came to the authoress and said that a storm was coming, and the tomter who live in the cliffs were fleeing inland. That always meant there would be a flood. That evening the storm broke. A ship sent out an emergency signal. The pilot who had laughed at the woman who warned him had to go out with his pilot boat. The ship ran onto the cliffs and several people lost their lives. The warning of the old woman had come true.

One could write a book just about these little people like the tomter, but that is not my task.

The Swiss have also devoted themselves to investigating this problem of nature spirits. For example, Georg Sulzer, the former president of the Swiss Court of Appeal in Zurich, has written a book about the nature spirits. He distinguishes four types: gnomes, nymphs, sylphs or elves, and water sprites. This writer also states that these little people are about two feet tall. They are said to be grateful for help given to them, and to react to insults with practical jokes and acts of revenge.

Arthur Conan Doyle, author of the Sherlock Holmes stories, was a spiritualist. He published reports about nature spirits and the people who had seen them. Conan Doyle also possessed photographic negatives of nature spirits. The statement of one such spirit or demon of the open air is very informative. It said: "We demons are the remnants of a former creation which came into conflict with God. We have no hope of any kind. As far as humans are concerned, our activity consists of deceiving them and leading them astray. Originally, we were very wise, but because of our sin and our fall we have become considerably more stupid."

What does the Bible have to say on the subject of goblins, nature spirits, sprites, and demons of the open air? In Isaiah 13:21 satyrs are mentioned in connection with wild beasts. Their role is to destroy the land and make it unsafe. Isaiah 34:14 is an even clearer reference. "The wild beasts of the desert shall also meet with the wild beasts of the island, and the satyr shall cry to his fellow; the screech owl [night hag] shall also rest there, and find for herself a place of rest." Here we have the combination of wild animals, satyrs and night hag or screech owl, demons of the open places. Satyrs are mentioned again in 2 Chronicles 11:15, where King Reho-boam appoints priests to offer sacrifice to these demons.

Having looked at the Bible references, let us now glance at church history. Let us take what Martin Luther, the German reformer, thought about goblins. In his table talk he says on one occasion: "The goblin jolted me in bed. But I took little notice of him. When I was almost asleep, he began such a rumbling on the stairs that you would have thought someone was throwing three score barrels of wine down them. I stood up, went to the stairs, and called out ‘If it is you, so be it.’ Then I committed myself to the Lord, of whom it is written, ‘Thou hast put all things under His feet,’ and went back to bed. That is the best way to get rid of him: to scorn him and to call on Christ. That he cannot bear." Another time Luther is said to have thrown his inkpot after the devil.

In the face of all these powers of darkness, we may take heart from the message of the apostle Paul. Think for instance of Colossians 2:15. Freely translated this says, "Christ has unmasked the powers of darkness, He has disarmed the demons, and He draws along the mighty ones behind Him in His triumphal procession."

Group Suggestion.

In my tours of East Asia, I have often come into contact with the problem of group suggestion. I will illustrate it by giving several examples.

Ex 74: The following story was told to me by a German doctor whom I know very well. Many years ago, he was a ship’s doctor. One day his ship visited Hong Kong. Together with a lawyer and a naval officer, he went on a short excursion inland. While there, they came upon a large group of people. They stopped and watched a fakir demonstrating his abilities. Among other things, he performed the usual trick with the mango tree. The fakir put a mango seed into a bowl. Within a few minutes a little tree had grown there. The tree bloomed and produced fruit, and then the fakir offered the three foreign spectators a mango from the tree to eat. The doctor and his two companions ate the fruit. They were unable to explain what had happened. When the show was over, they discussed this "miracle." They asked one another, "Did we really eat a mango? Our hands are completely dry. Mangos are very juicy and sticky. Surely we would have traces of mango juice on our hands. Anyway, it is practically impossible to eat a mango without a knife. Has any of us a knife?" The naval officer had a pocketknife. They opened it. The knife, too, was clean. After they had returned to the ship, they even carried out a Nylander test to see if there were any traces of mango on the knife or on their hands. The test was negative. The three men concluded that they had been the victims of group suggestion. It is impossible for a tree to grow from a mango seed and to flower and produce fruit in a quarter of an hour.

I have heard similar stories in East Asia and know from experience that fakirs possess the power of inducing group suggestion. In the Western world I have not encountered such powers.

The problem, however, is more complex than appears from this example. Let us look at another case.

Ex 75: A Swiss pastor was visiting East Asia when he, similarly, came upon a fakir who was performing this mango tree miracle. The pastor photographed the various phases. He has shown me the pictures. In them, the fakir can be seen placing a seed in the bowl. The second picture shows the bowl several minutes later, with a little plant. A few minutes later, a little tree is to be seen, then the tree with flowers and fruit appears. The pastor had at first been of the opinion that this was a case of suggestion, but he was unable to account for the pictures. Cameras are not susceptible to suggestion.

This second example leads one to conclude that the fakir actually succeeded in causing a tree to grow from a seed in a short time. Yet this case also leaves certain questions unanswered. We must therefore go into further detail.

Ex 76: On almost every continent, I have encountered magicians who possess a kind of magnetic power which enables them to influence and accelerate the growth of plants. Even Watchman Nee, the Chinese Christian leader and writer, mentions this in his book, The Latent Power of the Soul. I have also read, in German books on parapsychology, that there are people who can magnetize plants and stimulate them to faster growth. I have not, however, heard that this magnetic power can enable someone to make a seed grow into a tree in a matter of minutes.

Ex 77: On the question of the photographs taken by the Swiss pastor, I have heard of similar phenomena both in East Asia and in Haiti. I have been told of spiritualists who are able to produce an image on a photographic plate or an x-ray screen by means of mental power. The person, who organized my lecture tour in Haiti, showed me the house of a magician, who is able to produce images on film, in a camera, even when it is not being used. This question is occasionally discussed in books on spiritism. I mention in this connection the book, The World of Ted Serios, published in the USA in 1967. Ted Serios, who came from Chicago, was able to project his ideas and thoughts on to a photographic plate. This process is called "psychokinetic photography." The author of the book is the Denver psychoanalyst, Jule Eisenbud.

A final example shows that what we have here are occult or demonic powers. It concerns a Swiss missionary who was working in East Asia.

Ex 78: The missionary was watching a fakir perform the famous rope trick. The fakir threw a rope into the air. The rope stood still and a young lad climbed up on it. Other tricks were performed. The missionary was surprised to see the trick with his own eyes. He took his camera and photographed it. In this case, the effect was different from that in the first example we mentioned. When the film was developed, he saw only the fakir sitting on the ground. The picture showed neither the rope nor the boy. The missionary realized that demonic powers were involved. The next time he saw a fakir, he challenged this illusion in the name of Jesus Christ. He saw it as an answer to prayer, when he found that he could no longer see the fakir’s magic trick. The other spectators, however, watched the miracle with astonishment and puzzlement as before.

These few examples illustrate the complexity of this question. In any case, it is clear that the natural powers of a man are not sufficient to explain such tricks. We are faced here by powers from below. I advise Christians not to watch tricks performed by fakirs. If one unwittingly finds oneself among a crowd where such things are being performed, one must put oneself under God’s protection. If necessary, we must also command the powers in the name of Jesus Christ. I found myself in the presence of fakirs several times in East Asia, and in such situations, I have called on the name of Jesus and put myself under His protection.

Halloween.

The article that follows will undoubtedly upset some religious people. The Catholic church in Europe keeps the Feast of All Saints each year on November 1. Devout people bring flowers and place them on the graves of their former relatives and friends. In some places they put lighted candles in their windows on the eve of November 1, to "help lost souls find their way" as they charmingly put it.

The same Festival is celebrated in the USA, but in a different way. Halloween is more like a European carnival than an act of remembrance. The Americans hold Halloween parties with fancy dress, masks, and plenty of alcohol. A little example will illustrate how seriously they take it.

Ex 79: I was giving a series of evangelistic talks in a church in Milwaukee. The pastor of the church had invited a colleague. The other pastor refused the invitation. He had been invited to a Halloween party. The fancy dress party was more important to him than the gospel.

All Saints’ Day and Halloween originated in a pagan festival. Before the days of Christianity, the Druids in England (priests of a Celtic race) had the idea that people needed to be cleansed after they had died. The soul of the departed was transferred by magic to the body of an animal. During the night of October 31, the enchanted souls were freed by the Druid god, Samhain, and taken together into the Druid heaven.

This Druid festival was always accompanied by animal and sometimes human sacrifices and linked with all kinds of magic.

In spite of the coming of Christianity, this pagan festival continued to be kept in England until the sixth century. Gregory the Great (a.d. 540-604) advised the Archbishop of Canterbury to retain the hitherto Druid sacrifices and celebrate them in honor of the Christian saints.

This is one example of the Catholic policy of assimilation, and has parallels on many mission fields. In the summer of 1975, I was visiting a Catholic church in Bogota, Colombia, where I was astonished to find masks of Indian gods on the walls. The guide explained that the Spaniards had used these Indian gods to entice the Incas into the Christian church. In the light of Bible teaching, it is incredible that anyone should try to lead people to the living God with the aid of the demons.

To return to the Druid festival, English settlers brought these customs to America. There the festival enjoys widespread popularity, because it gives people an opportunity for a holiday.

In Germany, the association of All Saints’ Day with the pagan Druid festival has long since disappeared. Only the religious custom has remained, and it is very popular among Catholic people. As long as the decoration of graves is only an expression of reverence for the departed, the custom can remain. The other custom of lighting candles to show lost souls the way is superstition. What counts in eternity is whether our lives have been lived for Christ or not. There is nothing we can do to alter the fate of the departed, however near and dear they are to us.

Christians and Halloween (by Jenna Robinson)

Are we, Christians, against Halloween? — We are! Halloween is also refered to as Samhain, and is still celebrated as an ancient pagan festival of the dead by wiccans and pagans all over the world. Unfortunately, just giving the date a "holy" name like All Hallows' Eve or All Saints' Eve cannot change its grisly character. Halloween is an occasion when the ancient gods (actually demons) are worshiped with human sacrifice. The apostle Paul warns us: "But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils" (1 Cor. 10:20).

Halloween is filled with all sorts of pagan characters and customs that Christians need to avoid. The black cat, for example, was believed by the Druids to be evil spirit friends of witches, and even witches themselves. These cats were often kept in wicker cages and burned in animal sacrifices. Witches are worshipers of Satan, and they are an abomination to God (Exo. 22:18; Deu. 18:10-11). Why would a God-fearing Christian want to dress-up their child like something that God hates? Scary masks were worn by the Celts to scare away evil spirits. The jack-o-lantern was used for the same purpose, although a turnip was originally used. What the world thinks of as "ghosts" are not the spirits of dead people, but rather EVIL spirits which we are warned about in the Bible (Lev. 19:31; 20:27; II Kgs. 23:24; Mat. 10:1; Mar. 3:11; Acts 8:7; Rev. 16:13). Why would a Christian want to decorate their home with such wickedness? Does God want you to dress your child up like an evil spirit?

Even the orange and black colors of Halloween have a wicked origin. At the Druid Festival of Death for Samhain huge bon fires were used for offering human and animal sacrifices. So the colors of the night were orange flames glowing in the dark. Trick-or-treating finds it's origin in the custom of peasants going house to house begging for money to purchase necessities for a feast for Muck Olla, the Druid sun god. A blessing was promised to generous givers, while threats were often made to those who were stingy.

Apple bobbing probably comes from the Roman festival of Pomona, the goddess of fruit and trees. This festival was merged with the festival of Samhain after Rome conquered Britain. In honor of Samhain, subjects were forced to bob for apples in boiling hot water. Those who lived through this ordeal were set free.

Friend, Halloween is Satanic! You may pretend that it's a harmless game for kids, but in reality it represents paganism, Satanism, human sacrifice, torture, rape, murder, idolatry, witchcraft, and spiritualism! Did you know that October 31st is considered by Satanists to be their most important day of the year? Friend, WAKE UP! Don't honor the Devil! Honor God instead by refusing to observe Halloween this year. The Lord Jesus Christ wouldn't dress innocent children up like the devils of Hell and march them around town, so why should you? Are you a TRUE follower of Jesus Christ? Then SKIP Halloween this year and tell others to do likewise!

"And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them." (Eph. 5:11)

"The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light." (Rom. 13:12)

Hari Krishna.

Hari Krishna is an Eastern Indian sect which is collecting money in the Western world. I have come across them three times in the USA. On one occasion, I was strolling along a street in San Francisco. I noticed a group of young men. They were standing together, dressed in saffron yellow robes and singing an Eastern song. Their heads were shaved. Only one single tuft of hair remained, standing up vertically on top. They made a strange impression. When enough people had assembled, they began to take around the collection box.

Being familiar with their robes and their habits from my experience in East Asia, I did not give them a cent.

I came upon them a second time in Los Angeles. This Hari Krishna group is very active: for example, in this Californian metropolis they collect about a million dollars a year. No one knows what happens to the money.

The leader of this group is Tosan Krishna. He is twenty-three years old. He is at the same time the sect’s administrative director. He insists that the money received is not used for the members of his church. He described its object like this: "Our task is to spread the Krishna consciousness, the Krishna message over the whole world."

I heard of this group for the third time in Manhattan, New York. They were in the process of buying a club house at the Columbia University for two and one-half million dollars. This action shows that the sect is extremely active and well-lined financially.

The sect has about two thousand members in the USA, and is said to have as many members in the other continents.

Let us now go over to Germany. In December 1974, an article entitled "Hari Krishna — the God Who Cashes in Many Millions From His Monks" appeared in a German magazine.

These bald-headed monks would have continued their shady business even longer in Germany, if the public prosecutor had not taken action against them. First of all, some of the ringleaders were imprisoned for illegal possession of firearms. Then 720,000 marks, which had been collected by begging, was confiscated by the authorities in Frankfurt. These sums of money, however, are not the aspect which should cause the most concern. Rather, it is the spiritual deceit carried out by these monks. Young people follow them with enthusiasm. Their parents are helpless to stop them. Their children usually disappear abroad, using false passports.

It is a question that many Christian parents ask themselves today: how do we protect our children from the spirit of the age? Young people are attracted by drugs and rock music, sex and alcohol, or become the victims of religious fanaticism. There is only one thing they are unwilling to do — to obey Jesus Christ and become His disciples.

More about Hare Krishna.

History. The origin of the Hare Krishnas (International Society for Krishna Con-sciousness or ISKCON) dates back to the fifteenth century A.D., when Chaitanya Mahaprabhu developed The Doctrines of Krishnaism from the Hindu sect of Vishnuism.

Simply stated, Vishnuism believed Vishnu, the Supreme God, manifested himself at one time as Krishna. Chaitanya Mahaprabhu taught the reverse: Krishna was the chief God who had revealed himself at one time as Vishnu. The doctrinal system of Krishnaism is Hinduistic and while worshiping Krishna, acknowledges universal monism. This system believes every individual must go through a series of successive lives (rein-carnation) to rid himself of the debt of his actions (karma).

Krishnaism was one of the early attempts to make philosophical Hin-duism appealing to the masses. While pure Hinduism's god is impersonal and unknowable, Krishnaism (and other sects) personalize god and pro-mote worship of and interaction with the personalized aspects of god, such as Krishna. In 1965 Krishnaism came to America by means of Abhay Charan De Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, an aged Indian exponent of the wor-ship of Krishna. He founded ISKCON and remained its leader until his death in 1977. Presently, ISKCON is ruled by two different groups, one group of eleven men rule over spiritual matters, while a board of direc-tors heads the administrative matters. This wealthy organization presently has about 10,000 members in America. Part of ISKCON's wealth comes from soliciting funds and distributing its lavishly illustrated literature including the Bhagavad-Gita: As It Is and its periodical Back to Godhead. ISKCON's beliefs are those of Hinduism and are wholly incompatible with Christianity. This can be observed by a comparison between the statements of ISKCON on matters of belief with those of the Bible.

God. The Bible speaks of God as the infinite-personal creator of the universe. He is eternally a separate entity from His creation. He existed before His creation came into being. The Scripture says, "In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth" (Genesis 1:1), showing God was there before His creation existed.

ISKCON practices monotheism. However it assumes traditional Hin-duistic monism (essential pantheism). To them they are all one. "In the beginning of the creation, there was only the Supreme Personality Narayana. There was no Brahma, no Siva, no fire, no moon, no stars in the sky, no sun. There was only Krishna, who creates all and enjoys all.

"All the lists of the incarnations of Godhead are either plenary expan-sions or parts of the plenary expansions of the Lord, but Lord Sri Krsna (alternate spelling of Krishna) is the original Personality of Godhead Himself," Srimad Bhagavatam 1:3:28 (Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, n.d.).

Jesus Christ. According to Scripture, Jesus Christ is God Almighty who became a man in order to die for the sins of the world. He has been God from all eternity. "In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God" (John 1:1). ISKCON denies this by making Christ no more than Krishna's son. "Jesus is the son, and Krsna is the Father, and Jesus is Krsna's son" (Jesus Loves Krsna, Los Angeles Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, n.d., p. 26).

Salvation. The Bible teaches that all of us have sinned against a holy God and are therefore in need of a Savior: "For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God" (Romans 3:23); "For the wages of sin is death but the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord" (Romans 6:23). This is not so in the teachings of ISKCON. According to ISKCON, salva-tion must be earned by performing a series of works. To get rid of the ignorance, one must practice disciplinary devotion by chanting the name of God, hearing and singing his praises, meditating upon the divine play and deeds of KRSNA, and engaging in the rites and ceremonies of worship. One must also repeat the name of God to the count of beads (Abhay Charan de Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, Bhagavad-Gita As It Is p. 326).

Self-denial and sacrifice are crucial for salvation in ISKCON. Note the following quotation: All these performers who know the meaning of sacrifice become cleansed of sinful reactions, and, having tasted the nectar of the remnants of such sacrifices, they go to the supreme eternal atmosphere (ibid p. 81).

The Passantinos have done extensive research in the area of the cults, and they offer pertinent comments regarding salvation in ISKCON:

Salvation in Hare Krishna is thoroughly entwined with the Hindu concept of karma, or retributive justice. This teaching, which requires belief in rein-carnation and/or transmigration of the soul, says that one's deeds, good and bad, are measured and judged either for or against him. Only when his good deeds have "atoned" for his bad deeds (and he is thus cleansed of this evil world) can he realize his oneness with Krishna and cease his cycles of rebirth. The idea of karma and reincarnation is anti-biblical. Is it just or reasonable for a man to suffer in this life or be required to atone for sins in this life that he committed in a previous life that he doesn’t even remember? How can suf-fering for an unknown sin reform the sinner and mature him to the point where he no longer performs that sin? Such so-called justice is cruel and absolutely opposed to the God of the Bible (Robert and Gretchen Passantino, op. cit., p.150).

Conclusion. Since ISKCON has a different God, a different Jesus, and a different way of salvation from what the Bible reveals, it is impossible for there to be any compatibility between the two. They differ on all crucial issues. A person must choose between Krishna and Jesus Christ; no harmony can exist between the sect of Hare Krishna and Christianity.

The Story of a Former Hare Krishna Devotee (by P.B.)

I had a short but stormy love affair with Krishna, and now that I have emerged from the veil of Maya I feel qualified to talk clearly of my spiritual experience. For this privilege I have only the Lord of Heaven and Earth [Yahweh] to thank.

I joined ISKCON like many other devotees because I was seeking the truth, and believed that this was where it was to be found. In my questions about the meaning of life the Prabhus of Krishna have me many satisfactory answers: "The reason for your anxiety," I was told, "is your mind. Your mind is a part of Maya, Illusion. When you chant the Mahamantra you say goodbye to your Maya-mind and enter the transcendantal state of bless which is Krishna concsiousness."

On the streets I noticed how happy the devotees seemed to be, and their orange robes were so much more attractive than the black habits of my religious tradition. Surely God — the Creative One — was on their side! To cut a long story short I joined the temple, had the customary haircut, and changed my jeans and jumper for an orange dhoti and kirtan.

"Once you become a devotee," by Prabhu told me, "your problems will disappear." As the days went by the opposite was the case. My problems, deep and psychological, began in earnest. I was torn between two forces: my head, which said "Just chant and everything is okay" and my heart which wouldn't keep quiet and gave me the constant feeling that something was wrong.

The one thing that the devotees claimed to have was the one thing they were missing — LOVE. I noticed signs of de-personalisation. When the devotees laughed they laughed with their mouths but not their eyes. Their eyes remained hard as steel — transcendental — like the round cold eyes of the deity on the altar. Bhakti Yoga was surely a strange cold love — unworthy of the name. Even the devotees, so peaceful on the streets, showed signs of occasional hatred behind the walls of the temple.

My heart won the battle and I ran away. When I returned to the World I felt sad because I thought that, like Arjuna on the battlefield, I had refused to fight. I still continued to chant and remained a vegetarian for months after I had left the temple. I still believed that Krishna was God.

Then the God of Love began to move in my life. I had sought Him and not found Him, and now He began searching for me. He spoke to me through books I "accidentally" came across, people I "accidentally" met, and situations in which I "acidentally" found myself. He introduced Himself to me by Name; and His Name was Yahshua (Jesus).

He taught me a thousand things, all in the space of a few short weeks. The veil of Maya was the veil of my sinfulness, and as I repented it lifted. Yahshua (Jesus) revealed Himself not only as the Son of God (man) but as God the Son (God). When I opened the door of my heart and let Him in He arrived and cleaned out the house of my body. I knew a peace I had never known before - a continual peace of mind and heart which was far greater, warmer, and truer than the brief transcendental "trips" which resulted from chanting to Krishna.

He showed me the Bhagavad Gita Chapter 10 verse 37 where Krishna admits to being the "Master of Demons."

Reader, if you are sincerely seeking God, I advise you to turn from Krishna to Christ.

Healing Fanaticism.

In the last few decades there has been much discussion about miraculous healing. There are extremes on either side. I am convinced that God is able to help and to heal both with and without the aid of a doctor. There are many examples I could quote. I have also made it my practice for many years to obey the instructions in James 5:14, "Is any sick among you? Let him call for the presbyters of the church; and let them pray over him." But in spite of my positive attitude to faith healing, I am utterly opposed to healing fanaticism.

Ex 80: Near the entry to a highway, I saw a woman hitchhiker, whom I took on board. We were soon engaged in a religious discussion. The woman said she had toothache. It was because there was something wrong, she said, with her relationship with Jesus. She had not been to a dentist for years. She only got toothache when she had sinned. If the matter was put right, the toothache would disappear.

I replied that I did not share her conclusion. I go to the dentist when it is necessary. But I always pray when I go, for dental treatment can last six months and cause much pain.

Ex 81: In the USA, I have twice heard even more ridiculous views. Members of one extremist church claim that as a result of prayer, not only can they dispense with the services of a dentist, but that through faith, defective teeth can be fitted with gold fillings.

For me there is only one answer to this. I will trust the Lord for everything, but I am convinced that these stories are not true. The only possibility is that it might be a case of spiritistic apports.

I believe in a simple rule. God does not do for us what we can do for ourselves. I cannot sit back in an easy chair and ask God to dig my flower beds.

Ex 82: One of the followers of Osborn told me an equally ridiculous story. The report also appeared in a printed article. Osborn’s sister is said to have prayed for a boy whose eye had been destroyed in an accident, with laying on of hands. As a result, the story went, the boy could see through his plastic eye. If he took the plastic eye out, he was still able to see through the empty socket. What have we here? Either the story is untrue, or it is a case of mediumistic sight such as is known to Tibetan sorcerers.

Ex 83: In 1963, I gave several addresses in a Canadian church. Several years later, the pastor, an easily influenced parson, fell victim to some extremists who overemphasized speaking in tongues, visions, and faith healing. The minister was no longer willing to be corrected.

We lost touch with one another. Eight years later when I was again in Canada, I heard a sad story. The minister’s daughter-in-law had been very ill. The minister refused to bring in medical aid. His extremist friends gathered in the pastor’s home and prayed for the healing of the young woman. She did not recover, but died. The minister would not allow the body to be taken to the mortuary. The group of extremists prayed in the pastor’s home for the raising of the dead woman. This went on for three days. Then the body was collected by the police and buried. The church authorities removed the minister from office. Later, he was accepted for missionary service and sent to Jamaica. When I was speaking in Jamaica, I met him again. The good brother has become moderate once more in matters of faith.

Ex 84: A similar case was reported in a German church paper in the summer of 1975, under the heading Dubious Substitute for Insulin. It said:

An American court is dealing at present with an unusual case of homicide. The parents of an eleven-year-old boy have been charged with stopping the doses of insulin which this child, who had suffered for years with diabetes, needed in order to live. The child died. The parents belong to a group associated with an extreme movement which has been steadily growing in the United States. Adherents of this group have so strong a faith in healing through prayer, that they refuse the use of medicines. According to the evidence given, the father and mother of the dead child did not even go to the burial; because they were of the firm belief, that their son would immediately rise again from the grave, to the glory of God.

Ex 85: On my lecturing tour of California in March 1975, I was given hospitality by a believing brother called W. T. in Santa Barbara. He told me of a sensational case. The famous leader of a sect in the USA advised the mother of a sick child not to go to the doctor but to trust God for healing. The woman followed his advice. The child died. The grief-stricken mother was so furious that she took the man to court who had advised her. This religious leader is a multi-millionaire, and so the court ordered him to make a payment of eleven million dollars to the mother. The California press made much of the case. The man will probably challenge the sentence; there is as little justification for that as there was for his unscriptural advice.

This list of unscriptural actions could be multiplied with many examples from both sides of the ocean.

The New Testament does not teach such extreme views. Paul says in Romans 13:14 "Care for your body." Our body has been entrusted to us by God. We must use it according to God’s instructions and give it the help and care which it needs. In 1 Corinthians 6:20 Paul says that we should serve and glorify God with our body and with our spirit. Healing fanaticism and extreme views do not come from the Spirit of the gospel.

Hypnotism.

The word hypnosis is derived from the Greek word hypnos, meaning sleep. In laymen’s language, one could say that hypnotism is a means of bringing on an artificial state of sleep. It would be more accurate to speak of a state of reduced consciousness.

Opinions on hypnosis differ widely even among experts. The well-known Genevan specialist, Dr. Paul Tournier, is opposed to hypnotism because it is an attack on the human psyche. Other specialists, like Dr. Lechler, say that they are prepared to use hypnosis for diagnosis but not for therapy. I have also met a number of specialists who use hypnosis both for diagnosis and therapy. In Winnipeg, Canada, I debated a Baptist missionary doctor who said he would be prepared to use all forms of hypnosis. In the course of the heated discussion, I noticed that this missionary was under bondage.

If asked for my opinion, I would have to admit that I have heard so many ill effects of hypnotism that I am opposed to it.

My chief area of experience with hypnotism has been East Asia. In the Western world, hypnotism was first developed in the time of Anton Mesmer (1778), together with mesmerism and animal magnetism. Hypnotism has been practiced in East Asia for thousands of years. My friends in East Asia have told me of examples of hypnosis and hypnotism of others which would be described in the West as improbable or as untrue.

I have observed examples of self-hypnosis. I have seen pilgrims in religious processions who, by means of self-hypnosis, which is similar to a trance, have made themselves insensitive to pain. I have seen them stick knives or bamboo sticks through their arms or parts of their faces without feeling pain. I have said something about this in another chapter, and also in other books.

The strongest form of self-hypnotism is the reduction of heart activity as practiced by yogis and fakirs. They have themselves put into a coffin and incarcerated in a stone vault for three to ten weeks. Their friends are told exactly when they must take them out again. Then the heart will resume its normal activity. There are examples of this in nature. In Switzerland, I read an article about the hibernation of marmots. The article said that marmots are able to reduce their pulse rate to one pulse per minute. This is similar to the auto-hypnosis of the yogis and fakirs of the Far East.

In the East, hypnosis is always associated with magic, spiritism, and similar twilight activities. This fact has strengthened my attitude of opposition to hypnotism.

I have often had discussions with Christian doctors, mainly in the Western world, about the value of hynosis.

Ex 94: One doctor in West Germany, for instance, maintains that he can sometimes cure migraine in one day by means of hypnotic treatment.

I had a very useful conversation about hypnosis with the chief consultant at the Sanatorio Cruz Blanca, Esquel, in Southern Argentina.

Ex 95: Now I want to recount an experience which the above-mentioned doctor had with hypnosis. A woman was brought to him suffering from a spider complex. Day and night, the woman was tormented by seeing spiders all over the house: on the floor, on the walls, on the ceiling. She suffered terribly. No amount of soothing words was of any use. The doctor hypnotized her. While she was in hypnosis he said to her: "When you awake, you will see no more spiders." The treatment was successful. When the woman awoke, she breathed a sigh of relief. All the spiders had gone. So far so good. But there was another side to the story. The doctor told me that from that day onwards the woman had become an extreme alcoholic. She was free from the spiders, but totally enslaved to alcohol. This experience and another similar one made the doctor resolve never to use hypnosis again. He said that in both cases it was a case of altered symptoms but not of deliverance.

Decisively to be rejected are all shows featuring magic tricks coupled with attempts at hypnotism. Even the experts in the field of hypnosis call such displays a nuisance, which ought to be prohibited. And yet many headmasters or principals allow such shows to take place in their schools, and so cause great harm to their children.

Ex 96: A girl in Tokyo was hypnotized at a school festival by a charlatan. He was not able to wake her from the hypnotic state. The girl emitted animal noises, developed a high temperature, and was only brought back to consciousness by medical specialists several days later.

Ex 97: A woman came to me for counseling and told me the following story. The head of the school had organized an evening entertainment. Various conjuring tricks were performed. The entertainer also made some experiments with hypnosis. In the case of this woman’s thirteen-year-old son, the hypnotism was successful. From that day on, however, the boy had serious nightmares. In his sleep he would often cry out "The black man is coming, the black man is coming. Take the black man away from my throat." The boy’s nightmares lasted for years. The mother was furious with this conjurer. The head of the school shares the blame for this unfortunate state of affairs. Entertainers who practice hypnotism ought never to be invited to take part in an entertainment.

Ex 98: My next example shows even more clearly the connection between hypnosis and occult powers. I was asked to speak at several meetings in a Baptist church in the state of Maine. The pastor of the church told me the story of his son while I was there.

His son had been converted to Christ at the age of sixteen. He was baptized and became a member of his father’s church. He went to college about sixty miles away from his hometown.

At the end of the college year, an entertainment was held for the students and teachers. The president invited a certain entertainer, who performed all kinds of tricks and illusions. One thing he did was to pick out twenty-five students and bring them up to the platform to be hypnotized. One of them was given a big red potato, and it was suggested to him that it was a wonderful apple which he was now allowed to eat. The boy ate the red potato with great delight. To another boy, the entertainer suggested: "You are a baby, and here is your bottle of milk which you must drink." The boy drank the bottle of milk to the last drop. To a third, he said that it was very hot, that he was by a lake and could now bathe. The boy undressed and put on a pair of bathing trunks. All these tricks were greeted by laughter and applause from the audience. To the pastor’s son he said, "You are in a horse race, and your horse has a chance of winning." The boy began to ride on a chair placed back to front as if he were sitting on a horse.

When the entertainment was over, the entertainer released them from the hypnosis: all except the pastor’s son, whom he could not restore to consciousness. The president became angry. But try as he might, the man was unable to bring him back from this hypnotic state. There was nothing to do but to call the hospital.

An ambulance took the boy to the hospital, where five specialists tried to deal with the hypnotized boy. They were unable to. The father was not informed until six days later. He drove straight to the hospital by car and took his son home. Then he telephoned his local doctor who came immediately. The doctor was angry and said, "If he were my son, I would take the principal and the entertainer to court." The pastor and his wife prayed for the boy, who was still in a hypnotic state. They prayed for days, but nothing happened. Suddenly, the pastor came upon the idea of commanding in the name of Jesus. He looked in spirit to the cross of Christ on Calvary, and cried: "In the name of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, I command you dark powers to withdraw." At once the hypnotic spell was broken. The boy regained consciousness. At last the horse race ended.

This incident shows that the entertainer was a dabbler in the occult. His hypnosis was based upon magic. Such activity is criminal.

Of course I know that specialists totally reject this kind of hypnosis. I have already said so much. Thus we must distinguish between the hypnosis used by doctors for diagnosis and treatment and magically based hypnosis, which is clearly occult in character. But I must not neglect to add, that I reject even the kind of hypnosis used by doctors.

Ex 99: The following incident occurred in Eastern Switzerland some years ago. I was told about it by a Christian doctor. A demonstration of hypnotism was given by a healer in Appenzell. He was able to hypnotize certain people, especially those who were strongly psychic, in such a way that they became as stiff as a board. The doctor, who told me the story, heard about this and took three believers with him to the meeting. They agreed to pray during the demonstration, in order to discover the nature of this hypnosis. The hypnotist began, as usual, by choosing some suitable people from the audience. Then he began his experiment. That evening he was unsuccessful. Finally he said, "There are opposing forces present. We will stop the demonstration. Ask for your money back at the door."

The doctor and his friends knew then what kind of hypnosis this notorious healer had been using.

Ex 100: The most sensational example of hypnosis I know of comes from Zurich. It happened about fifteen years ago when I was lecturing for several weeks in Zurich. During this time, a Dutch hypnotist arrived in the city with his subject. The subject’s name was Mirin Dajo. Mirin Dajo is Esperanto for something wonderful. Both men belonged to spiritist circles in Holland.

The shows in Zurich drew large crowds. The reason was a unique sensation which had never been witnessed in Switzerland before. The hypnotist plunged a fencing foil through his victim’s chest on the stage. At first, everyone thought it was a trick. In the circus, one sometimes sees tricks in which a person is sawn through, or put into a box and then stabbed from every side with a saber through gaps in the box. The explanation is that the saber folds up. The man in the box is unhurt.

In the case of Mirin Dajo, however, it was not a trick. Proof of this was given by Professor Brunner, then a professor at the University of Zurich. He asked the two men to repeat the performance in his clinic so he could take an x-ray photograph. The men were willing. The x-ray showed that the foil had indeed pierced the man’s chest without going through vital organs like the heart and lungs. The point of the foil was nevertheless to be seen coming out at the front. The two Dutchmen had performed this feat some 500 times in various countries.

When they appeared in Zurich and repeated the experiment night after night, believers in Zurich began to feel very uncomfortable about it. Prayer groups began to meet and to pray to God to ask Him to end these gruesome displays. They suspected that behind them demonic forces were at work. The result? At the five hundred and first attempt, Mirin Dajo died. That was the end of these horrible demonstrations. Of course it would be possible to lay the blame for this man’s death at the door of the believers in Zurich. I do not share this view. The believers did what they believed to be right. They were resisting the public display in their city of such occult, or even demonic, experiments.

It ought to be added that Mirin Dajo felt no pain as the foil was stuck into him. When the foil was removed, the two wounds did not bleed. They healed up within two hours. This is exactly like phenomena I observed in East Asia. The wounds which the East Asian pilgrims inflict upon themselves likewise do not bleed, but they heal very quickly. Nor do they experience any pain. This shows that the experiment with Mirin Dajo is exactly like those in East Asia. This was not a case of fraud or deceit, for it was proved genuine by means of x-ray.

I must add a short concluding paragraph based on my counseling experience. I have often been asked whether a person can be hypnotized against his will. Experience shows that people who have a strong will cannot be hypnotized unless they consent. This is particularly true of believing Christians who arm themselves against hypnosis by prayer. Against this, the hypnotist has no power. If, however, a person has already been hypnotized, it is easier to hypnotize him again. Brennmann, a specialist in this field, has put it in these words, "No one comes unwillingly into a state of hypnosis. But it can be that he is himself unaware of his intention."

For the Christian, it is a good rule not to use any dubious forms of help. Perhaps we should remind ourselves of the words of the psalmist: "Our help is in the name of the Lord" (Psalm 124:8).

Iris Diagnosis.

This expression is derived from two Greek words: iris, meaning rainbow; and diagnosis, meaning distinction. Iris diagnosis is the recognition or distinction of diseases by observation of the iris or rainbow membrane of the eye.

The principle of this method of diagnosis is the division of the iris into organic fields. These are arranged as on a clock face: sector twelve is supposed to correspond to the brain (cerebrum), sector six to the foot, knee, and leg. Every disease is said to cause an alteration in the corresponding organic field of the iris.

"There is nothing new under the sun." This proverbial saying from Ecclesiastes is certainly justified as far as iris diagnosis is concerned. Historically, iris diagnosis, like acupuncture, goes back to ancient Chinese methods of healing. Both methods are associated with astrology.

In the case of iris diagnosis, the eye was originally (in ancient China some three thousand years ago) divided into five concentric zones, alterations in which were evaluated in making the diagnosis. The later division into twelve fields corresponds to the astrological signs of the zodiac: aries, taurus, gemini, cancer, leo, virgo, libra, scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, aquarius and pisces. In the last century new shoots began to sprout from the primitive, superstitious roots of iris diagnosis.

In 1836, an eleven-year-old Hungarian boy named Ignatz von Pézely was seized by an owl. He was only able to free himself from the bird’s talons by breaking its leg. At the same moment, the boy noticed a black line in the owl’s iris. It is almost unbelievable that this discovery, made by an eleven-year-old fighting for his life, formed the basis for renewed interest in iris diagnosis.

It would go beyond the limits of this book, if I were here to set out all the pros and cons of iris diagnosis. Anyone who wants to study the subject in depth will find hundreds of published examples available. Many of them are in Professor P. A. Jaensch’s book, Irisdiagnostick. My own account is concerned only with cases which have come up in my counseling experience or of which I have heard in the course of my lecture tours.

Ex 101: In the spring of 1975, I was giving a series of lectures in a town in East Germany. Those who had invited me had asked me to speak, among other things, about acupuncture and iris diagnosis. Before I had begun to speak, five iris diagnosticians introduced themselves to me. They had come to hear my lecture. It looked as if what they meant was, "Watch what you say. We are here." In fact, I avoided any aggressive comment. Afterward, however, two of these men questioned me with hostility. There were also some further consequences of this encounter. I again looked at literature about iris diagnosis and then said to the one who had criticized me most severely, "I am willing to come and see you and learn more about it."

I took with me several other believers and went to see this famous iris diagnostician. Two things impressed me. First, he took time off to see us. Second, on the screen he showed us some excellent photographs of irises. This private session helped me and confirmed my experience over many years.

1. He showed pictures of left and right iris, with the sector divisions marked. My question was: "Medical science knows more than ten thousand different diseases. Your ‘iris keys’ (sectors) show only about thirty divisions. So, in every sector you are claiming to be able to distinguish 300 or 400 diseases. That is not possible." The iris diagnostician replied, "In the case of a disease, only the affected area, like the lung, the heart, or the stomach, shows up in an alteration of the iris."

My reply to this was, "Then iris diagnosis is unable to provide any accurate diagnosis, for there are countless diseases which may affect these organs."

2. I made the second observation when some of the visitors offered to undergo an iris check. The diagnostician named several diseases for each of them. This confirms what medical scientists say: iris diagnosticians often give a list of diseases for a patient. One of them will turn out to be right. I know of one case in which an iris diagnostician named nineteen different areas of diseases in a single patient. Some of them, not surprisingly, were right.

3. One of the believers present was a young minister who retired at an early age because of serious liver trouble. He did not mention his disease. The iris diagnostician examined his eyes, but did not discover the severe damage to his liver.

I do not wish to be unjust. It is not unknown for professional doctors to give false diagnoses in many cases.

4. Another question touched on in the course of this visit was about the variety of systems. In my book Aberglaube, I have mentioned six types of iris keys. The expert we visited declared, "There are not six types, only one." This is simply not true. Karl Schulte, a very well-known iris diagnostician, mentions in his Encyclopedia of Iris Diagnosis, sixteen ways of dividing the iris. Another expert speaks of nineteen iris keys. The different systems cannot be harmonized. There is no room here to explain the differences. At the moment, an attempt is being made to harmonize the various systems.

Our visit to this iris diagnostician did not convince me that this type of diagnosis is scientific. Nevertheless, I am grateful to this man for the opportunity of seeing inside his workshop.

Iris diagnosticians defend their cause with great passion and vigor because their existence depends on it. Iris diagnosticians make their living by their diagnosis.

What I have said above by no means gives an exact analysis of the question of iris diagnosis. It is outside my competence to conduct a debate between scientific ophthalmology (the study of diseases of the eye, from Greek ophthalmos, eye) and iris diagnosis. I leave that to the experts.

What concerns me is the nature and the effects of iris diagnosis as they appear in counseling situations. I am dealing with the religious problem, not with the medical side.

In Professor Jaensch’s book, Irisdiagnostik, I was surprised to find a chapter entitled, Eye Diagnosis and Occultism. I would hardly have expected to find such a subject being dealt with by a university lecturer. He writes facts which I have been trying for years to hammer into the readers of my books."

First of all, he calls iris diagnosis an Afterwissenschaft (pseudo-science, or fantasy under a scientific guise). I quote: "Medieval ophthalmoscopy, or the prophesying of character from the appearance of a person’s eyes, is on a level with chiromancy, the art of fortunetelling by means of the lines on the hand; metoposcopy, the art of interpreting the lines on the forehead; and physiognomy, the art of interpreting the features, warts, and spots on the face."

What Professor Jaensch writes on the subject of occult diagnosis concurs with my book, Christian Counselling and Occultism, which appeared three years earlier.

There are psychic, occult methods of diagnosis. In order not to give rise to any misunderstandings, I must say that there are few occult iris diagnosticians. Many iris diagnosticians have nothing to do with the occult. The medical value of their diagnosis, however, is extraordinarily thin. In many cases it is meaningless.

It is a different case with those iris diagnosticians who work by occult means. They usually produce 100 percent accurate diagnoses.

How are their diagnoses made? There are some diagnosticians who are psychic and work with various forms of psychic power. The iris is just one contact bridge which can be used for the tapping of the conscious or subconscious mind through telepathy, clairvoyance, or trance. By this means, a psychometric diagnosis is produced (see the chapter on psychometry).

Psychic diagnosis is not always successful. Psychic powers cannot be employed in the case of every patient who enters the consulting room. Psychic diagnosis is also ineffective in the case of believing Christians who have a strong relationship with Jesus Christ.

It is easy for mistakes and confusion to arise surrounding this field. I must therefore mention that there are not only some iris diagnosticians, but also some fully-qualified members of the medical profession who use occult methods. I have counseled members of the medical profession who have confessed, and then given up their occult activities. It would be wrong to put all the blame on to the nonprofessional healers.

Some examples may clarify:

Ex 102: A father was ill and went to an iris diagnostician for advice. His family knew nothing about this method of therapy (treatment of disease). After several sessions with the eye diagnostician, the man’s character began to change. His wife said, "He became a devil to his own family. He took to alcohol, bullied his wife and children, though until then he had been a friendly, peaceable man."

Over forty-four years I have collected thousands of examples which tell a similar story. Those who engage in occult activities undergo a change of character, feelings, and faith.

Ex 103: During a week of addresses in Gebweiler, Alsace, an elderly lady came to me and declared that her daughter was destined to die. I asked her to tell me more. She explained that E., an eye diagnostician in Strasbourg, had predicted that her daughter would die bearing her fifth child. Her fifth baby was now about to be born. The whole family was very anxious because of this sinister prophecy.

Here is a clear example of iris diagnosis connected with fortune-telling. Such activities should be forbidden.

Ex 104: A young man went to an iris diagnostician. Not only was he told what his illness was, but he was told the future. The young man recovered, but as far as his faith was concerned, he displayed remarkable changes. He began to feel physical pain when he went to church or when he wanted to read the Bible at home. He lost the ability and desire to pray or to sing Christian hymns. At the same time, personality defects appeared. He became an addict, a chain-smoker, and depressions set in which led to a complete emotional breakdown. His organic healing was dearly paid for in terms of emotional complications. This eye diagnostician works in an area known for its many occult healers.

I have been asked more than once whether all my examples concerning treatment by eye diagnosticians are negative. No, I have some which are without any apparent negative effects. I must say this for the sake of truthfulness, even if it does not suit radical critics in the Christian community.

My experience can be summed up in two observations:

Eye diagnosticians who are not occult cause no harmful effects on their patients. The medical value of their treatment, however, is very small.

Eye diagnosticians who work by occult means bring their patients under bondage. Their diagnoses are often accurate.

Every eye diagnostician will claim that he is one of the good sort. Under no circumstances, however, can the Bible text, "The light of the body is the eye" (Matthew 6:22), be used to justify eye diagnosis, as sometimes happens.

Jehovah’s Witnesses.

A full discussion of the sect called Jehovah’s Witnesses would go beyond the limits of this book. In his book Seher, Grübler, Enthusiasten, Dr. Kurt Hutten has devoted fifty-five pages to this movement. In this chapter, some light will be thrown on this tenacious heresy in the form of a brief sketch.

1. History. In the nineteenth century, an American named William Miller became well-known for his calculations regarding the return of Christ. He named 1843 as the year in which the world would end. Miller was not the only man to make such calculations. In Germany, the well-known and respected theologian Bengel stated that Jesus would return in the year 1846. It was a very serious blow to believers in Germany that a theologian as Christ-centered and firm in the Bible as Bengel should have made such a mistake.

The Adventist movement in the USA, which had been encouraged by the speculations of Miller, a Baptist preacher, became the spiritual mother of the Jehovah’s Witnesses. Today this has become what is probably the most strictly organized sect of our times.

The founder of the movement was Charles Taze Russell, who was born in 1852 at Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. As a young businessman, he succeeded by his acumen in gathering what was, for those days, an enormous fortune. Yet his 300,000 dollars were less important to him than his unanswered religious questions. Not a bad attitude for a young businessman. He was repelled by the harsh legalism of the Calvinists. The threat of eternal punishment for the damned in hell left him no peace. He therefore devoted himself for five years to an extensive study of the Bible. The result was published in 1874 under the title, The Object and Manner of Our Lord’s Return. His principal work was Scripture Studies in six volumes. (Rutherford later added a seventh volume.) His ideas were also spread through the magazine, Zion’s Watchtower, which today is translated into all the major world languages and printed in millions.

In 1884, Russell founded the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society. He died in 1916. His successor was the attorney, Joseph F. Rutherford. The movement was known by several names. Some called it the International Bible Students. Others called it Millenial Dawnists or Russellites. After Rutherford’s death in 1942, Nathan Homer Knorr became leader of the movement.

The literature of the Jehovah’s Witnesses is widely distributed throughout the world, as can be seen from some facts and figures. By 1932, Rutherford’s writings had gone into 120 million copies. Watchtower publications are produced in 165 languages. The Jehovah’s Witnesses have great printing works all over the world. What a blessing it would be if they were busy printing Biblical truth instead of false teaching.

2. Eschatology. One of the many reasons for rejecting the claim of the Jehovah’s Witnesses to be witnessing to the truth is their fantastically distorted and confused eschatology (teaching about the end of the world).

Russell believed Adam and Eve were created in 4126 B.C. The week of years which the world was destined to last amounted to 6000 years. Christ would therefore come again in 1874. Russell and his followers waited in vain for this event to take place. When it did not, he added forty years of testing for God’s people and arrived at the date of 1914. As luck would have it, he lived through a second disappointment; he did not die until 1916. Jehovah’s Witnesses are, however, insensitive to ridicule. Many of them still believe that Christ appeared invisibly on earth in 1914.

Rutherford provided further tensions and expectations. In 1920 he wrote that Jesus would return in 1925. I well remember this date. In the village where I grew up, the Jehovah’s Witnesses had some followers who told us what was to happen. I was still a small boy, and during 1925, I was frightened every time dark clouds appeared in the sky. I kept wondering: is Jesus coming? I knew, as a boy of twelve, that I was not ready to meet Jesus. The new date was wrong again. It did not result in many falling away from the movement. New explanations were continually found.

The leaders of the sect undertook a revision of their calculations. They made Adam and Eve 100 years younger and said that they had not been created until 4025 B.C. This would mean that Jesus should return in 1975. Wrong again! Yet they expect to be taken seriously as they continue to bother people on their doorsteps with their obstinate propaganda.

For the Jehovah’s Witnesses, two future events are of outstanding importance: the final battle which will bring the world to an end, and the salvation of the theocratic organization.

Armageddon is the great judgment of all the opponents of the Jehovah’s Witnesses. Christ will act as executioner and annihilate all who have not accepted the truth which the Witnesses proclaim.

They will themselves be divided into two classes. The first comprises the 144,000 — the class of the Kingdom of Heaven, the consecrated ones who will reign with Christ. The second class will turn the earth into a wonderful paradise with every kind of happiness. They also believe that Beth-Sarim in California will be the official residence of the Old Testament men of God.

This division became necessary because the number of 144,000 elect was already full in the last century. It was necessary for the promises to extend to the six or seven million followers throughout the world.

Two ideas motivate the Jehovah’s Witnesses: fear of annihilation at Armageddon, and hope of the unspeakable joys of paradise. With fear as a whip and blessedness as an overflowing cup, coupled with an extraordinary technique of salesmanship, the Jehovah’s Witnesses are able to catch people who are not armed with a clear knowledge of the Scriptures.

3. Christology. What do the Witnesses believe about Jesus Christ?

Jesus is not God’s executioner, but the Redeemer and Savior of the world. But the Bible says: "For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16).

The Jehovah’s Witnesses deny the Trinity. They say it is a pagan doctrine of three gods. Christ has been disempowered. In their view, He is not the Son of God, but merely the most perfect man whom God has made. The Bible says, however: "He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life" (1 John 5:12).

In their book The Truth Will Make You Free, it is stated: "The designation of Jesus as Messiah or Christ proves that the main purpose of His coming was not to redeem or to save mankind." The Bible on the other hand says in Matthew 1:21: "He [Jesus] shall save his people from their sins." And again, in 1 Corinthians 15:22: "As in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive."

The Jehovah’s Witnesses maintain that human eyes cannot see Jesus at His coming. The Bible says: "Behold, he cometh with the clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also that pierced him" (Revelation 1:7).

Christ is the key who unlocks the Holy Scriptures. Anyone who tries to exclude Him will not get to the heart of the Bible. Anyone who denies the divinity of Christ cuts himself off from the community of the redeemed. The Jehovah’s Witnesses, who call themselves the class of the Kingdom of Heaven, the privileged ones, are not within the kingdom.

Consequences. What consequences follow from the false teaching of the Jehovah’s Witnesses? They say church leaders and political rulers are tools of Satan which must be resisted. For this reason, they speak evil of the existing churches and refuse to obey the state. They refuse to do military service and to take oaths. Thousands of them have gone to prison in various countries because of this. In Hitler’s time, they were sent to concentration camps. Many paid for their beliefs with their lives.

Here we have an aspect which has elicited much respect. In the prisons and concentration camps, they showed a readiness to help and a humanity not found among the other prisoners. The blocks containing Jehovah’s Witnesses were model blocks. They were honest, reliable, industrious, and never attempted to escape. Sometimes Himmler even held them up to his SS men as an example. We should recognize this human side of the movement with gratitude. But one cannot earn Heaven. There is only one gate into the kingdom of God: rebirth through the Holy Spirit, the acceptance of Jesus Christ as our personal Lord and Savior.

Occasionally people are freed from the slavery of the Theocratic Organization. They describe the days of their membership as brainwashing, as a spiritual or religious bondage, from which it is impossible for a person to free himself by his own strength. Here is revealed a diabolical captivity which can only be broken by Christ. Worth reading on this point is W. J. Schnell’s Thirty Years a Watchtower Slave.

Levitation.

Levitation is one of the accomplishments of spiritist mediums. Levitation is the free floating in air of the human body. It is perhaps a demonic imitation of what happened to certain people as recorded in the Scriptures. For example, we read in Acts 8:39: "the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip."

The practice of levitation is rare in civilized countries, but is common in pagan lands and those where spiritism is practiced widely. One or two examples will illustrate levitation.

Ex 116: Two Lutheran ministers took part in a levitation session in Wels, Austria. They were curious and wanted to study the subject. Both saw the spiritist medium achieve levitation and float in a horizontal position up to the ceiling of the room. I must issue a warning against taking part in experiments of this sort. The devil attacks not only the curious, but also those who think they can safely participate in spiritist experiments to study them.

As I write this chapter on levitation, I am on my thirty-third lecture tour of the USA and Canada. In the course of counseling people during this tour, I have heard of two more cases of levitation.

Ex 117: A seventeen-year-old girl, who is definitely a Christian, went into a certain room in her school. Without realizing it, she had come upon a spiritist seance in full swing. When the girl entered the room, a medium was floating up to the ceiling. The girl was able just to breathe a prayer. The medium fell to the floor and was hurt. The presence of the believing girl disturbed the sinister work of the spirits.

Ex 118: A missionary working in Africa with the Sudan Interior Mission had his first experience of a levitation in the open air. He regarded it as his duty to stop this spiritistic phenomenon. He laid his hand on the one who was floating in air and tried to pray. At that moment, he was thrown to the ground by an electric shock. That taught him the lesson that one must not lay hands on a practicing medium. Jesus laid hands only on the sick. In cases of possession, He simply commanded the spirits.

The Africans who were present at this outdoor incident laughed at the missionary. Where the occult is concerned, pagans are usually better informed than missionaries.

Ex 119: At the annual Umbanda festival of religious spiritism in Bahia, Brazil, levitations are nearly always performed. Here again a missionary had the same experience as the SIM missionary in Africa. He laid his hand on the head of a girl who was floating in the air in an attempt to free her from the demonic power which enslaved her. He, too, received an electric shock which threw him to the ground.

It is the privilege of puffed-up, empty-headed rationalists to laugh at things they do not understand. We must take Satan seriously — but still more so the One who, on the cross of Calvary, won the victory over the power of darkness.

In connection with this chapter on levitation, the section on translocation also should be read.

Magic.

People’s opinions about magic depend on their intellectual and spiritual position. The occult addict thinks differently from the arrogant rationalist. To begin with, therefore, some preliminary questions must be answered.

1. The term magic is one which has a wide range of uses. Let us consider some of these.

a. There is magic in the broadest sense of the word. Everything that fascinates people, and also everything which cannot be explained — the numinous, an atmosphere, can be described as magic.

The magic leather draws millions to the football stadiums. One can speak of the magic of sport.

A connoisseur of Greek art once said, "A single statue of Phidias outweighs the poverty of millions of people." Here we have the magic of art, which puts its devotees under a spell.

A positivist philosopher has said: "The highest form of happiness here on earth is the union of man and woman. For that I gladly forgo Heaven." This is the idolizing — the magic of erotic love.

There is also a religious magic, when church ceremonies, candles, incense, beautiful figures of saints, and sacred art are more important to someone than a personal relationship with God. Impressive worship can draw us away from what really matters.

b. There is also the magic which is simply a form of entertainment. In various countries, there is even a magic circle, an association of people or groups who perform for entertainment. Conjuring tricks are not magic. I have often noticed, however, that conjurers also make occasional use of genuine magic. This book contains some examples of this.

c. A third form of magic is quackery. Here again, this is no genuine magic, but simply deception. Every now and then one of these quacks is taken to court by someone he has swindled. Some years ago, for example, the Bauerschen Zelemente were forbidden on the ground that people were being deceitfully manipulated. A length of copper wire worth one mark was sold to patients for large sums. The sick people were told to wear the wire around their bodies, and that they would then get better. At the time of writing this book, a similar court action involving a healer is taking place. A crafty healing practitioner has been trying to cure his patients with a glass ball and a little capsule of salt.

Well, there will always be people who are easily fooled. Sometimes healing or improvement of the patient’s condition results through suggestion or selfsuggestion.

Quackery is widespread in the USA. I have collected many examples there.

A chemical firm in Chicago produces no less than sixteen hundred antidotes to magic. A Kansas newspaper reports that a woman quack doctor charged between one hundred and eight hundred dollars for each course of treatment. Another quack in Washington, D.C., earned five hundred dollars a day from his customers. When a quack in New York was prosecuted, he was able to produce in his defense many letters of thanks from rich people in high offices. Even intelligence and education are no protection against the advertising tricks of these ratcatchers. This kind of magic is a matter of playing on the superstition and stupidity of contemporary man. It must be added, however, that some quacks also engage in occult practices.

Another important point is that one sometimes comes across genuine healing practitioners who are neither quacks nor charlatans nor occultists. I even know some such healers who are believing Christians. One of them is among my personal friends.

d. We know of yet another form of magic. Ethnologists, who study the folklore, the magical customs of primitive tribes, racial characteristics and a thousand other things, contrast primitives, with their magical view of life, and the civilized peoples with their rational and scientific view.

e. Distinct from all these subdivisions and parallel forms of magic, there is what we may call genuine magic. This is the form of magic condemned in the Bible, the art of casting spells, of sorcery: the devil’s art. Let us listen first to some warnings from Scripture:

"Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live" (Exodus 22:18).

"Therefore hearken not to your . . . diviners, . . . enchanters, . . . nor to your sorcerers" (Jeremiah 27:9).

"And I will cut off witchcrafts out of thine hand, and thou shalt have no more soothsayers" (Micah 5:12).

"And I will come near to you to judgment; and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers" (Malachi 3:5).

I have come to know the sinister practices of genuine magic through my ministry of counseling and by visiting more than four hundred mission fields.

2. From my counseling experience with people on every continent, I have met the following main forms of magic:

Healing and making ill by magic

Magic ban and loosing of bans

Magic curses and magic persecutions

Love and hate magic

Protective magic and death magic.

Note these few examples from my missionary journeys:

Ex 120: Curses. A certain magician was at odds with his son. The quarrels had begun over the question of an inheritance. His daughter and son-in-law understood that they had inherited the farm belonging to her father. One day, the old farmer went to church. His son-in-law came along the same road with a horse and cart. The old farmer asked him to give him a ride. Instead of answering him, the son-in-law took out his whip and hit the old father-in-law. The farmer went into a terrible rage and shouted after him, "May the lightning strike you!" While the old farmer was sitting in church, listening to the sermon, a storm came up. One single flash of lightning struck. Not long afterward the fire alarm was heard. The service was interrupted, and the people rushed back home. One farmhouse had been set afire by the lightning. It was that belonging to the son-in-law who had been cursed by the old man. The house was burned to its foundations.

A story like this raises many problems. Was it simply a coincidence, or did the curse work? Experience shows that curses normally function only when the person who utters them is psychic. A second observation is that genuine, born-again Christians are not affected by a curse of this sort, if they have placed themselves under the protection of Jesus.

Ex 121: I have visited Mexico three times and have given several talks in the German church in Mexico City. While on such a visit I heard a strange story of magical persecution. If a person who practices black magic wishes to harm someone or make him ill, he places a doll daubed with blood in front of that person’s door. Before doing so, he sticks thorns or a needle into the doll. In addition to this symbolic, or analogical magic, magic words are then recited. The strange thing is that the victim becomes ill in the part of the body that was pierced in the doll. Such things are practiced by voodoo magicians in Haiti and by the Macumba cult in Brazil.

Ex 122: During my lecture tours in India, I heard of the practices of Hindu magicians. When they wish to persecute someone, they obtain some of the enemy’s hair and nail it to a tree, reciting magic words as they do so. The victim then becomes ill or has an accident.

Ex 123: It was a strange thing to me when I heard something similar in Switzerland, in the region of Staad and Saanen. While I was preaching in this area, a certain preacher informed me of an unusual custom among the local farmers. If they wanted to bring harm to somebody, they would try to obtain some of his hair. They can do this, for instance, through the barber, whom they tip and swear to silence. They take their enemy’s hair, bore a hole in one of the beams of their house, put the hair in it, knock a peg in, recite a spell from the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses, and wish ill on their enemy. Surprisingly, these imprecations are fulfilled. Magic persecution is known not only in India and in Mexico, but also in Switzerland.

Ex 124: I heard of more examples of hair magic in Argentina, not only from a native pastor but also from Dr. Winter, head of the Cruz Blanca Sanatorium in Esquel, Chubuts province. If a death magician wants to kill an enemy, he obtains several of his victim’s hairs, and then, while the moon is on the wane, he concentrates on his victim. He uses magic spells and his psychic powers, and kills his enemy.

Ex 125: Dr. Winter told me an example from his own circle of friends. A young man wanted to marry a girl. They were already engaged. His sister did not like the fiancée and succeeded in splitting up the young couple. The young man, however, had sent his fiancée a lock of his hair cut many years before. After the engagement had been broken off, he married another girl. One year after the marriage, he died. His former fiancée had gone to a powerful magician and asked him to cast a death spell. After the funeral, the disappointed girl brought back the lock of hair to the spiteful sister and said, "Do you want it? It belonged to your dead brother." The grief stricken woman took her brother’s lock of hair. Soon she became seriously ill. She went to many doctors, but none was able to help her. Then it was pointed out to her by a gypsy that she was under a magical death spell. The gypsy also offered to help her in her trouble. She provided a protective spell. As a result the sick woman recovered. But she also developed a serious neurosis. She had one illness after another. When she married and had children, her children were also mentally and nervously affected.

Ex 126: Now for some examples of magic bans. A woman told me the story of her family. At the age of seven, her mother had looked after the geese. A man who was known to practice black magic came by and asked, "Little Marie, how many geese have you?" The child told him the number. The man went on. Suddenly the geese began to fall down, one after another, and die. The girl ran home and told what had happened. Her father hurried to the water and murmured a spell that he had learned from the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses. The geese stopped dying at once.

What is now the situation in this family? The little girl who looked after the geese suffered from depressions her whole life. The woman who told me about it, the granddaughter of the magic charmer, sees visions and has great inhibitions in her spiritual life. Her son, the great grandchild, is mentally ill, suffers from delusions, and is now in a mental home for the third time. Magic always demands it price.

Ex 127: The wife of a teacher in Holstein, North Germany, told me the following story. The men of her family had been teachers of religion for seven generations. They followed the superstitious custom of bringing water during Easter night each year and sprinkling it on the children.

On one occasion, a horse was stolen from the parents. They put a spell on the horse. They took a leather lappet from the horse’s harness and nailed it to a post, using a magical formula. This was supposed to make the horse stand still under a ban. They were actually able to find the horse by this means. The whole family, right down to the grandchildren and great grandchildren, are opposed to God, although the forefathers were all teachers of religion. There is, moreover, continual quarrelling, discord, and afflictions of every kind in the family.

The question arises for Christian believers — are we powerless in the face of magical attacks from these occultists? Nominal and careless Christians can indeed be in danger. This example is from Japan. My informant is Joe Carroll, a missionary in whose house I stayed in Tokyo.

Ex 128: A young American missionary, who had worked in Japan a short time, thought he was called to go and pray in a Buddhist temple and to command the powers of darkness in the name of Jesus. In other words, he wanted, as it were, to mount a spiritual offensive against this Buddhist temple. In his naivete, he imagined that it was part of his duty as a missionary. The result was rather different. After he prayed in the Buddhist temple, the missionary went out of his mind. He was sent back to the USA in a straitjacket. It is not enough to say "He who is in us is stronger than he who is in the world." I have complete confidence in this word of the Scriptures, but I would still not be fool-hardy. Those who expose themselves to unnecessary danger are destroyed. I have heard of several cases on mission fields where good missionaries have suffered injury through the attacks of magicians.

Satanic attacks, however, teach us to pray. When we surround ourselves with the wall of fire of which Zechariah 2:5 speaks, no occultist, sorcerer, or demon can harm us.

Ex 129: An Englishwoman traveled to South Africa and worked there for a year. She fell in love with a Bantu, a black man. They became engaged. When the year was over, the English girl returned home. The couple made wedding plans. The English girl was not a Christian, but her mother prayed faithfully. Now came a clash between the spiritual forces of this home. The mother prayed for the salvation of her daughter. The daughter, however, had, through the Bantu come under a magic ban. The Bantu was a magician. Soon noises were heard in the house. Poltergeists manifested themselves. An unpleasant smell, as of a rotting corpse, was noticed in various rooms, especially in that of the girl. They could smell sulfur. The girl was unable to understand it and went to an Anglican priest to ask for advice. When she had told the whole story, the Anglican priest advised her to destroy all the objects she had received from her fiancé in South Africa. This would remove all the means of contact and influence through which this African could use his magic. The girl followed this advice. The decisive point, however, was that the mother faithfully prayed for her and asked other Christians to pray also. The house was freed from these ghostly manifestations.

It would be possible to be frightened by these magical, dark arts. Yet we have no reason to be frightened, if we belong to Jesus Christ and follow Him faithfully. I will give some examples to show how faithful Christians are protected by their Lord.

Ex 130: One of my friends is Werner Ambühl of St. Gallen. He runs the telephone counseling ministry there. One day a dentist telephoned him and said: "You are stronger than I am. I must do the logical thing."

Ambühl asked him: "What do you mean?"

"I have been annoyed by you and your Christian nonsense," replied the dentist. "I have tried to attack you with magic and to kill you by magic. I have not succeeded. You are stronger than I am. Therefore I must now bear the consequences."

Ambuhl tried to lead him to Christ. It was of no use. Several days later, he read in the newspaper that this dentist had taken his own life. Such things are also known on the mission fields.

Ex 131: My friend, John Ballantyne, in England wrote to me in January, 1976, about an English teacher who had given a radio talk which aroused much interest. She was protesting about religious instruction by unbelieving teachers. She said she had withdrawn her four children from religious instruction at the schools they attended, because the time was being used to teach spiritism and witchcraft. Such teaching is a crime against children.

Ex 132: Years ago I gave some lectures at the Chungchow Bible School on the Chinese border. I met there a missionary called Griebenow. As a young man he had been a missionary in Tibet. He had learned the Tibetan language from a Tibetan lama. One day the Tibetan said, "Mr. Griebenow, now I know what the Christian faith means. Your God is more powerful than my god." Griebenow replied, "Your god is the devil. Do you know that?"

"Yes, I know," answered the lama.

The missionary continued: "How do you know now that my God is more powerful?"

"When I noticed that you were a missionary," answered the man, "I tried to make you ill with the help of magic. I was unable to. Then I tried to send you a fire devil to burn your house. He did not obey. Then I used the most powerful death magic that we have in Tibet to try and kill you. Again, no success. You have a wall around you which I cannot penetrate."

Griebenow replied: "If you have already discovered that my God is more powerful than your demons, why do you not accept my God?" The lama said, "The demons would kill me that same day. He who has signed himself over to the devil and then tries to shake him off is killed by him." The missionary did not succeed in winning the lama for Christ. Later he heard that this lama had died in despair.

It is a wonderful message that we Christians have. The Old Testament tells us, "For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst of her" (Zechariah 2:5). And in the New Testament, Jesus says: "Neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand" (John 10:28). What is of vital importance is whether we have entrusted ourselves completely to Jesus — not like the Christians of Laodicea who were neither hot nor cold.

Magic Charms.

Charming belongs to the section on magical healing. In Germany there are various expressions for it. In South Germany it is called Brauchen (using), in Hamburg Bepusten or Beblasen (blowing), on the Luneburg Heath Wegversetzen (shifting away). Other terms are Beschreien (to decry, bewitch), and Bespeien (to spit on). There are some dreadful cases on record.

Ex 133: A woman came to me for counseling. She explained that as a little girl she had been sent by her mother to a charmer when she was ill. The old charmer said to the girl, "Open your mouth a moment." When the girl opened her mouth, the old witch spat a juicy mouthful right inside. The girl shuddered with nausea, and this feeling of disgust troubled her, not just for weeks afterwards, but for years. But the drastic treatment, horrible as it was, did work and she was healed.

Ex 134: A mother was unwilling to allow her daughter to get married. She would have nothing to do with her future son-in-law. The girl resolved to marry him notwithstanding. When she left her parents’ home with her husband, her mother let out a scream like an animal’s cry. The daughter’s marriage was marked by many problems and difficulties. Even the grandchildren were pursued by the curse of this grandmother who had decried her daughter.

I have come across yet other expressions abroad. In Austria, charming is called Wenden (turning away), in Switzerland mit Worten heilen (healing with words), in Poland measuring the soul, and in France practicing sympathy.

In Alsace there is a book of magic which is called the Sympathetic Family Scrap-book. This book contains magic charms and information on how to practice charming or sympathy. In the United States, I have heard in Pennsylvania the expression powwow. This term probably comes from the Indians. In South America, I have heard the term Brucho. This word probably originated with the German settlers who came from South Germany. The South German word for charming is Brauchen, which in the Alemannic dialect becomes bruche. From the word bruche, the South American word Brucho has then developed. In Argentina, I found again the Polish expression measuring the soul. It was probably brought to Argentina by Polish settlers. I will give an example of a Brucho.

Ex 135: A man’s riding horse became ill. He sought advice from a Brucho and carried out what he was told to do with successful results. He pulled three hairs from the horse’s tail and stretched them three times between his chest and the horse’s nostrils. He then recited one of the charms from the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses, which is also found in South America, and added the three highest names. The horse was healed. But since that time, the man’s family has suffered from mental and nervous disorders. In’ this case, the charming was carried out in the form of white magic, using the three highest names.

Black magic is distinguished from white magic by its form. In the worldwide literature of magic, it is maintained that black magic is done by the help of the devil and white magic with the help of God. This definition is false. White magic is just as dependent on the powers from below as is black magic. The evidence is not difficult to find. The effects of white magic are the same as those of black magic. In white magic the three highest names are used for these evil ends. Usually a magic charm is added to the three highest names, taken from the Six and Seventh Books of Moses or from another book of magic.

Magical charming is practiced throughout the whole world. Taking examples from every continent, I could produce about fifteen hundred cases of charming.

In the course of my many series of lectures in Switzerland, I have often heard the names of notorious charmers mentioned by people whom I have counseled. I will mention a few, although doing so puts me in some danger. The names which cropped up most frequently in Switzerland were Hermano, Schneider, Hugendobler Grazer, Grunefelder, Kern, as well as many others. In Germany, I was surprised to find that in Schleswig-Holstein even doctors send patients with erysipelas or shingles to charmers. Indeed, I even discovered elders of the church, a Protestant clergyman, and several Catholic priests who act as charmers themselves. These men are probably unaware of the tragedies they bring about.

Families in which charming is practiced, whether actively or as a patient, are literally pursued by misfortune. Suicide, murder, serious and incurable diseases, and many other troubles abound in such families.

One of the most dangerous and well-known charmers of the Lüneburg Heath was Shepherd Ast.

Ex 136: Heinrich Ast was born on April 4, 1848, in Gronau on the Leine. He later moved to Radbruch on the Lüneburg Heath. His healing work began about 1894. In the beginning, he had about ten patients a day. After a few months, the number of visitors rose to six hundred each day. By 1895, a daily stream of almost one thousand people were coming to Radbruch to see him. This charmer’s methods of diagnosis and cure were extremely simple. He cut three hairs from the neck of each patient, held them up to the light, examined them with a magnifying glass, and gave his diagnosis. These diagnoses were on several occasions checked by doctors. Strangely enough they were correct. After the diagnosis, he handed the patient a mixture that he had prepared. Often it happened that patients received the same mixture for quite different diseases. Nonetheless,. thousands maintained that they had been cured by Shepherd Ast.

The healing method of Shepherd Ast was never recognized by medical science, and rightly so. It was an occult method. To judge by the technique, the diagnosis made use of psychometry. The healer takes some object belonging to the patient, and for one or two seconds concentrates on the person seeking healing. Some healers do this by going into a trance, some in a semi-trance. In the case of Shepherd Ast, a normal process of mental concentration on the patient sufficed. I know that thousands of people were cured by Shepherd Ast: that is, that they found physical healing. But at the same time they came under terrible oppression. I shall have more to say about this later.

Shepherd Ast, who had come to Radbruch as poor as a beggar, died, in 1921, as a very rich man. He left a great estate: five houses, five large farms, an enormous sum of money. Heinrich, Ast’s biographer, declares that he treated and healed hundreds of thousands of people. The other side of the story has become known to me during my many lecture tours all round the Luneburg Heath.

Ex 137: Since we are talking about the Luneburg Heath, I must also mention another problem. In that area, I have again and again come across pyromaniacs. Pyromaniacs are people who, from time to time, are seized with a desire to burn things. For example, in the Luneburg district, several historic buildings were burned down by a youth. After his arrest, he declared in court that this craving for fire came upon him sometimes, and then he just had to set fire to something. In the late summer of 1975, there was a large fire on the Lüneburg Heath which destroyed thousands of acres of forest. Again it was the problem of pyromania. It means that people find pleasure and satisfaction in making a fire. Several times when I have been counseling people, I have discovered the origin of such pyromania. Normally it occurs in people whose forebears, whether parents or grandparents, were magic charmers — or who were themselves charmed in their youth. Naturally our psychiatrists and psychotherapists are unaware of this. If you tell them, they attach no importance to this observation.

Let us now leave Germany and go to a very different corner of the world.

Ex 138: Some years ago, I gave several lectures in Gambell on St. Lawrence Island. I was staying with a missionary named Shinen.

The next-door neighbor was Allen Walunga. His father had become a Christian some years before. It was a radical change for the whole family, since the father had for many years actively engaged in the pernicious art of Shamanism. Shamans are the practitioners of black magic among the Eskimos of North Alaska, as well as in Siberia, and the various islands of the Bering Straits.

The son, Allen, grew up as a perfectly normal boy. After his father became a Christian, it was as if a dark spell had been cast on the lad. At times he was no longer his own master. It could almost be described as a state of demon possession. It was as if the dark powers that had such hold of the father had transferred themselves now to the son. Allen was a gifted boy and went to college at Fairbanks. One day this dark, demonic power came over Allen again. He broke into the girls’ dorm, raped a girl in his sexual frenzy, and killed her. Then he attacked a second girl who cried loudly for help. Her cries were heard. Some of the staff arrived in time to prevent Allen from carrying out a second atrocity.

Allen was arrested. A long enquiry and a still longer court trial followed. Several psychiatrists presented their reports. Some assessed him as normal, others declared him to be of limited accountability. Some even maintained that he was a schizophrenic type. The judge was in a very difficult position. Finally, Allen Walunga was found guilty of murder and sentenced.

One psychiatrist’s report was interesting. He thought that the conversion of the family from Shamanism to Christianity had brought Allen into a terrible conflict. The change of faith had been responsible for his explosive outbursts and sadistic acts.

It is absurd to hold the Christian faith responsible for such crimes. One cannot expect anything different from an unbelieving psychiatrist. But a grain of truth is concealed in this misleading report. In counseling I have occasionally found the following pattern. When one member of a family has been delivered from demon possession or a serious occult oppression, another member of the family sometimes comes under the power of the same spirit. This only happens in those cases where the whole family does not place itself under the protection of Jesus Christ. Some further examples will illustrate the effects of magic charming.

Ex 139: A girl was charmed at the age of three. As far back as she can remember, she has suffered from depression, suicidal thoughts, self-tormenting ideas, and numerous accidents. In one year, she had three concussions. Her brother, who was also subjected to a magic charm, suffers from the same mental disorders. He is unruly and afflicted with suicidal thoughts. He has finally developed a compulsion to kill children in the name of God.

Not all compulsions, of course, have an occult background. But in about one-half of the compulsive neurotics I have counseled, I was able to detect occult activity in the past.

Ex 140: A man went to an occult charmer in Herisau, Switzerland. The treatment he received led to the cure of his organic symptoms. But since then the patient has suffered from depression. At night he hears knockings and rattlings and sees faces and mutilated figures.

Sometimes charmers work under a mask of Christianity. The two examples which follow will illustrate.

Ex 141: An evangelist became ill and went to two healers who were reputed to be Christian men. After the treatment, he was afflicted with strong depressive and sexual temptations, which led him to seek my advice. These men were thus not Christian healers and charmers, but occult charmers working under a Christian disguise.

Ex 142: While this book was being written, a Christian woman told me the following story. A lady missionary belonging to a German society opened her home to a healer who was in the habit of going to Bible studies of a Christian Fellowship group, and was therefore regarded as a believer. From near and far, members of the Christian Fellowship came to be treated by this Christian healer. My informant herself took several people from her Fellowship in her car to see this brother. On the way she prayed somewhat like this, "Lord Jesus, if this man does not work by Thy power, protect me from him." They all came in turn to be treated in the man’s consulting room. When my informant entered the room, the healer looked at her and ordered her to leave his consulting room at once, with the comment, "I cannot do anything for you." That was the answer to her prayer. She warned the missionary that she was harboring an ungodly man in her house. The missionary was very angry at first, |but then agreed to pray about it. The effect of intensive prayer vas that, without having to be given notice, this healer and charmer left the house; because he could no longer stand the spiritual atmosphere.

Ex 143: A young man went to a charmer to be treated for infantile paralysis. The cultist gave him an amulet to put round his neck and advised him to put a pair of scissors and a Bible under his pillow. The charmer also wrote him out a magic. charm and instructed the boy to place it in his Bible. The paralysis was cured, but the boy hanged himself at the age of sixteen.

Ex 144: A woman had been to see Hugentobler in Switzerland, when she was a girl, to be treated by magic. Hugentobler wrote out a pact in which she sold herself to the devil. The woman had- to sign it, then tear the paper up and drink it with water. The result was that she was healed. But ever since she has suffered from anxiety, nervousness, depression, and suicidal thoughts.

Ex 145: A man practiced magic charming in a village. The outward success of his cures was even recognized by the local doctor. Even the local minister kept sending people who had serious illnesses to see this charmer, who was a regular church attendant. When the minister retired, the new pastor began to attack magic and occult activity in his sermons. The whole community was amazed by the way these two pastors contradicted one another. The new minister was a man blessed by God. The whole church came during his time to a change of outlook on many subjects. The magic charmer was himself convinced of the wrongness of his activities. He gave up charming and experienced a complete inner renewal. The second minister was soon transferred, because he had developed special gifts in the work of the Kingdom and was therefore marked out for a new position.

A third minister had the same attitude as the first one. One day a member of the community, who was seriously ill, was advised by the doctor to consult the former charmer. The doctor explained to the patient, "I can do no more for you, but go and see if the old shepherd will heal you. He can do things which ordinary people cannot." The patient asked the pastor and the doctor to use their influence in trying to persuade the shepherd. Both men visited the old shepherd and talked to him. The pastor said, "If God has given you this gift of healing, you must put it to use for the benefit of your neighbor."

He replied, "Pastor, by God’s grace I have come to realize that magic charming is the work of Satan. I will never again do it so long as I live."

And so it was. There was disastrous confusion in the church because the first and third ministers had been in favor of magic charming, while the second had taken the opposite view. The first and third ministers were blind leaders of the blind. The second minister, who took his stand in opposition to charming, was a man whom God blest.

Ex 146: It seems as if while I write this book, the Lord is constantly supplying new material. While I was writing this chapter, a German brought up in Russia came to me and laid his heart bare. He said that his parents had been Christian people. They had no church in the village where they lived in Russia, but his father used to hold home Bible studies, to which many Volksdeutsche came. One day the son got sick. There was no doctor for miles in any direction. So his mother got him to kneel down. She placed her hands on his head, recited a magic charm and the three highest names, and he was healed. It was not until long afterwards that he discovered that it had been a charm from the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses.

What the mother had done was not a Biblical prayer, as laid down in James 5:14, but magic. She had misused the three highest names as a magic charm on her own son. Now the man had come to me for counseling. He told me that his whole life was suffering as a result of this charm. Although his father had been a believer who held fast to the Bible, he, the son, could not come to terms with the Word of God and with Christ. Every area of his life became disordered. He had no control over himself where alcohol was concerned, and he did other things which cannot be mentioned here. It was only when he encountered my lectures and my books, that he realized he had been under severe occult influence, as a result of the magical cure. He repented, confessed all his sins, and in the name of Jesus Christ declared himself free from this spell cast by his own mother.

There is often but a narrow thread between the divine and the demonic. The natural man has not the gift of distinguishing between them. However, when the Holy Spirit has been able to open our eyes, and when we have sufficient counseling experience; we are in a position to distinguish these two areas from one another.

Meditation.

An informative book about meditation is that by Dr. Friso Melzer, called Concentration, Meditation, Contemplation. The first part leads the reader to become a centered person by means of collecting himself inwardly. The second part deals with a great number of exercises in meditation. The third is a "meditation on death" (meditatio mortis).

There is not space here to discuss Melzer’s book. At the present time a so-called wave of meditation may be observed. One may compare also the chapter in this book on transcendental meditation.

Indicative of this trend is the fact that, for example, the conferences on meditation at Bad Boll are well-attended and generally over booked.

In Bad Boll, we are also introduced to the sources from which meditation is derived, or at least gains new impulses. Hans Heinz Pollack has written about the conference in Bad Boll: "College chaplain, Albrecht Strebel, has no intention of joining the present-day craze for yoga. But that does not prevent this minister, who is himself an expert on Far Eastern Zen, from using elements of yoga in the meditations he conducts."

Some students of meditation say, "We only want to learn from the technique of yoga, not from its philosophical content."

A novel form of meditation is to be seen in the graphotherapy of Dr. Hippius, of the Free Clinic, Todtmoos. Here meditative drawing is used as a special exercise in meditation. The drawings or paintings are said not to be done consciously, using the intellect, but rather to unlock the unconscious and so relax the whole person. The works which result "remind us again of the painting of Zen," writes H. Pollack.

We have twice used the word Zen. We must explain in one sentence what it means. Zen is a Japanese form of Buddhism, which aims to lead to personal liberation by means of mental concentration and meditation.

It is, then, a matter of self-help. No one will want to prevent man from trying to find a solution to his own problems. But in the Far Eastern systems of meditation the temptation has never successfully been overcome to practice self-deliverance in the religious sphere also.

This attempt to bring about one’s own salvation often finds its way into the practice of meditation in the West as well. Let us look at the practical effects. My counseling work in East and West has given me insight into the nature and practice of meditation.

Ex 150: In 1969, I stayed with Pastor Tharchin in Kalimpong for two weeks, on the Tibetan frontier. Tharchin is the only Tibetan who has been ordained as a Christian minister. The most wonderful baptism Pastor Tharchin ever performed was that of David Tenzing in 1963. David had been chief priest of no less than twenty-two monasteries in Eastern Tibet. In 1962, Tharchin gave him a New Testament and led him to Christ. Tenzing made a radical decision. As an intellectual Buddhist, he had studied philosophy and logic and had made it his regular habit to practice various forms of meditation. The missionary Margarete Urban asked him once, "Do you still meditate?" "No," replied Tenzing.

When someone comes to Christ in East Asia and experiences a transformation of life, he gives up Buddhist meditation. Yet in the West, many accept it quite uncritically.

I quote now from two letters I have received.

Ex 151: Valter Öhman, a Christian brother in Stockholm, wrote to me, "Far Eastern meditation is at present gaining ground in Sweden. Many think that it is stimulating and edifying to meditate, and yet it is evident that meditation can mislead. If meditation is not thoroughly Christian in content, it leads to pagan communion with spirits. Meditation based on a false ideology brings people into contact with false spirits and a false god. The result is not liberation but oppression and possession."

Ex 152: The news sheet of the Blue Cross, "Bla Korset," has published a thrilling testimony in this connection. It concerns a Swede named Kjell Wallgren, whose search for the truth led him as far away as the Himalayas. There a Buddhist monk, who was a master of meditation, introduced him to the art. By means of the exercises he learned, the Swede developed such a degree of self-control that he was able to separate his soul from his body and send it out.

His meditation ended in spiritism. In his excursion of the soul, he traveled through the unseen world. There he met souls, who like him, had reached this state by means of meditation. The effort to find liberation by meditating had brought them into contact with the world of lost spirits. In his hopelessness, the Swede suddenly became aware of a power, which he later recognized as the power of Jesus. This power drew him back to his body again.

Frightened by his experience, the man stopped meditating and tried to return to Sweden. Since he had no money, he had great difficulties in reaching his homeland. Totally disillusioned with Buddhism, he was now ready to listen to the Christian message. He attended an evangelistic meeting, which was addressed by an African Christian, who was working in Sweden. From the preaching of this man, he learned the great message against meditation in John 14:6, "I am the way, the truth, and the life; no one cometh unto the Father but by me."

There is only one way to the Father, only one way to heaven, only one way to salvation: Jesus Christ. The disappointed traveler of Asia received this truth in his own life, and everything changed.

Ex 153: A Mrs. R. Gerlich, Stuttgart, one of those who receives my newsletter, wrote: "Recently on the radio there was a lecture lasting for hours, with exercises in meditation. The speaker said that yoga should be seen not only as a physical exercise, but also as a mental and spiritual one. This spirit would gain control of a person. There was a worldwide unity reaching from the Western mystics to the Eastern religions. The whole lecture was peppered with Biblical quotations, preceded and followed by practical exercises. A demonic thing! Believers must be warned!"

The example which follows illustrates that even believers can sometimes be led astray by the movements of our day.

Ex 154: A civil servant with university training suffered from depressions. Being a churchman, he went to see a minister. This minister is known even in the Christian Fellowship movement and in free church circles as a believer. He advised the man suffering from depression to do some yoga exercises. For one exercise, the pastor told the man to look at a burning candle and meditate. The man followed the advice, but his depression did not cease. Then he decided to come to see me. He was surprised when I advised him to stop his yoga exercises at once, indeed, to renounce yoga completely and to give his life to Christ. I am surprised that a believing minister could advise a depressed person to practice meditation and yoga as a cure.

I was shocked to hear of another negative example of meditation in connection with believing ministers and evangelists.

Ex 155: Someone I knew well was a minister and evangelist. He has since died. One day we both went to a conference where the subject of meditation was under discussion. After the speaker had finished, my friend and I began talking with one of those who had been listening. My friend said he had been practicing meditation for many years. He had even developed a special skill of meditating about people. If he concentrated on a person for three days, he would know all that person’s secrets, his plans and intentions, his past, his sins, his present difficulties, and much besides. I was troubled by this confession. Just like the Swede of whom we read earlier, this minister’s meditation had landed him in occultism and demonic clairvoyance. Perhaps it was because of this that God suddenly removed this minister and evangelist from his work, although he was only fifty years of age.

It may be objected that I have only mentioned negative examples. That is true. I am totally opposed to meditation in the Far Eastern pattern. Compare also the chapter on yoga in this book.

Is there such a thing as positive meditation? Yes, there is a kind of meditation which is legitimate for Christians, for which we must be open:

Faithful Bible reading accompanied by believing prayer,

Thinking over the word of truth,

Searching one’s conscience in the light of God,

All, and more besides, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit,

who leads us into all truth.

We do not need to search deeply into ourselves, but rather into Him who died for us on the cross. We have no need to discover the deep self, but rather to discover our Lord and Savior. We cannot empty ourselves by means of techniques and postures — then other powers flood in. We must be filled with the Spirit of the Father and the Son, who would come to us and make their home with us (John 14:23).

Metamorphosis.

The term metamorphosis, is derived from the Greek verb metamorphoomai, to change form. The question to be discussed in this chapter is this: Is it possible for people to change into animals?

It is certainly possible in fairy tales. The prince changes into a frog. A beautiful princess is transformed into a deer by a wicked witch. We, however, are not concerned here with fairy tales and myths. Instances of actual metamorphosis have been reported to me in many countries. Occasionally, the question has come up in the course of my counseling work.

I have come across three forms of animal metamorphosis.

1. There are some hysterical people who can become prone to epidemic possession and imagine that they are animals. This happened in the last century in a convent in South France. The nuns imagined that they were cats and ran around on all fours meowing.

I heard of another example in the USA. There a group of hippies likewise took to imitating four-legged animals and to barking like dogs. As a result they became known as yippies.

This is of course not an animal metamorphosis at all. It is a case of delusion.

2. The second form is connected with the ability of some strong spiritist mediums to split off some of their energy. This energy can then be materialized in the form of an animal. There are examples of this in literature, in the history of missions, and in counseling.

One may think for instance of the German stories of the Werewolf. Switzerland has about thirty stories about cats which come into the same category. What does this mean? There are some powerful mediums, capable of materialization, who can split off energy when in a state of trance, and transfer this energy over to a cat which they then send out to annoy one of their neighbors. Milk and butter can disappear. Cows can be milked dry, and other things. If someone catches the cat and beats it, the blows affect the medium. I was asked years ago to publish the story of these Swiss cats. I dared not. Why? For two reasons.

First, nothing is achieved by broadcasting sensational stories of this kind. My concern is with the pastoral aspect of the problem.

Second, one only encourages ridicule. I remember a large conference of ministers in Mannedorf, Switzerland. I had been invited by my friend, Pastor Fritz Eichin. About two hundred ministers had gathered. There were some excellent speakers, including Professor Blanke of Zurich University and Professor Carl Gustav Jung, the most famous of all depth psychologists. In the course of a private conversation, Jung recalled some spiritist experiences from his own childhood. He dared not speak publicly of his spiritist theories. He did nonetheless write an introduction to Fanny Moser’s book Spuk.

I will only say, as far as this second form of metamorphosis is concerned, that I have heard three confessions from mediums who were capable of transfiguration. These three confessions may be taken as honest, in that the mediums concerned were seeking help to become free. In one case, the medium, who was a man, did become free. His wife had formed a circle of praying friends who prayed for him for years, until the Lord Jesus freed this man from his heavy bondage.

3. The third form is the transformation of a whole medium into an animal. This is the most sinister form of metamorphosis. I have heard of it in Tibet and in Africa.

Ex 156: I will start with an example of a hyena man. Near to a mission station lived a pagan whose neighbors said he turned himself into a hyena at night and fed himself while in that form. During the day, he needed no ordinary human food.

I heard an even stranger story in Liberia, this time with some evidence to back it up. I was staying with a district governor who had been educated in Europe. He is a believing Christian. After dinner he told me something about his district. One story about a hunter was of particular interest to me, because I had heard similar things in other African countries.

Ex 157: A hunter had gone out hunting. His boy was carrying his gun for him. In the jungle they both caught sight of a leopard. The boy silently handed the hunter his gun. He raised it, took aim, and fired. At once he heard a woman’s voice crying, "You are a murderer. You have shot me." Both hurried over to the wounded woman. The hunter asked the boy, "Did you not see a leopard?"

"Yes, certainly."

"I’m sure I did too. How can one explain this?"

They gave the screaming woman first aid and took her back to the village. The relatives of the wounded woman took the hunter to court. The judge listened to the whole story, and then, to everyone’s amazement, acquitted the hunter. As the reason for his verdict he said, "I know that the hunter is telling the truth. This woman was my first wife. I divorced her when I discovered that she could turn herself into a leopard."

That is African justice. The governor finished the story by saying, "We in our government know that there are leopard people. So we have a law which prescribes the death penalty for such offences."

To a man of Western education, the idea that a human can transform himself into an animal seems incompatible with reason. But anyone who has spent many years travelling from one mission field to another finds that he must change his thinking about many things. The power of Satan becomes especially evident on the mission field. Correspondingly, one comes to value all the more Jesus’ victory over the power of darkness.

The “New Age” (by Bishop Alexander (Mileant)).

The occult movement called the "New Age" has become quite popular. Some see it as a new religion, while others take it to be a new understanding of life. First of all, we must note that its claims to be something "new" are deceiving. In the sphere of religion and philosophy the "New Age" does not teach anything that is new; it is an amorphous mixture of various occult teachings, all of which have been around for a long time. What is new about the "New Age" is its sales method of marketing every variety of occult material so as to attract "consumers" of diverse interests and tastes. In this respect the "New Age" is a kind of spiritual department store, a shopping center in which everyone can find something interesting and useful.

History.

The "New Age" movement began to develop rapidly in the U.S. in the 1970s, as an alternative to a brief fascination with "secular humanism." The ground for the growth of "New Age" occult ideas had been prepared by a number of Hindu and Theosophical organizations, such as Vedanta and Transcendental Meditation. The ideas propagated by the "New Age" movement were attractive both to those who were tired of "antiquated" Christian doctrines, and to those who were not satisfied with the shallow materialism of "secular humanism."

The "New Age" has never claimed to be a unified or organized movement. Rather, it takes the form of an ever-growing network of independent groups, all sharing some occult interests. The success of the "New Age" movement is greatly helped by its ability to adopt and assimilate the most diverse doctrines and practices in its huge melting pot, always promising to improve the welfare of the individual and of society as a whole. The "New Age" movement does not reject anything out of hand; it willingly absorbs anything that may be of mystical interest or practical usefulness.

For this reason the "New Age" movement, although it only appeared recently, has been able to exert its occult influence in many spheres of private life, family life and the life of society, encompassing millions of people in the U.S., as well as in Russia, in Europe and in other areas. The "New Age" movement is deceptive in that it does not come out openly against Christianity; it only tries to "supplement" it with "fresh ideas." When a center for religious studies at Princeton University did a survey of Christians in the U.S. at the beginning of 1992, asking what influence "New Age" ideas had on their beliefs, almost one-fourth of the respondents said that they saw no conflict between Christianity and "New Age" teachings. Even more surprising was the response of Catholics: 60% of those surveyed responded that Catholicism and the "New Age" were in complete accord. They could only give such answers because they know less about the teachings of their Catholic faith than about the ideas spread by the "New Age" movement. This is not so surprising, considering that Catholic book stores are full of such occult works as Joshua, No Other Name, Turning Point, Nizam Ad-Din Awliya, The Web of the Universe, The Unity of Reality, Beyond Patching ... Even some of the clergy, monks and nuns have begun to take an interest in "New Age" ideas.

A popular book called A Course in Miracles is studied by Christian youth groups as an easy-to-understand guide to the teachings of Jesus Christ and their practical application in modern life. This 1200-page book even resembles the Bible in its external appearance and its chapter divisions. Some Catholic parishes offer courses of instruction in this book. American students are being given "New Age" lessons on how to achieve greater concentration in their studies, how to strengthen their energy potential, how to attain greater success in life, how to uncover one’s creative abilities and to find new meaning in life.

Teaching.

The "New Age" philosophy weaves together a confusing tapestry of unconnected ideas and phenomena. Birth and death, mediums and healers, the paranormal and the metaphysical, reality and illusion, the Bible and legends, past lives and future reincarnations - all come together in the "New Age." Here you can find ordinary pantheism, karma, the transmigration of souls and the whole fabric of occult mysticism, reworked so as to appeal to the contemporary "consumer."

Contemporary holistic ideas and non-traditional healing methods occupy a prominent place in the "New Age" movement. Scientific medicine is blamed for being ineffective. A fundamental idea is that the whole person must be healed, not just one organ. Therefore, holistic methods of treatment are prescribed, including acupuncture, crystals, biofeedback, massage therapy (with special stress on reorienting one’s energy field), an Indian or vegetarian diet, medicinal herbs and methods of physical and spiritual self-improvement. It cannot be denied that among these methods there are those that are beneficial and have long been known in folk medicine, although using crystals to concentrate cosmic energy must surely be classed as charlatanism. Unfortunately, all the non-traditional healing methods have been tainted by occult contamination by the ideology of the "New Age" movement. In fact, right alongside the use of beneficial herbs and minerals the "New Age" movement offers Yogic breathing exercises, ways of developing one’s self-assurance, the discovery of one’s inner potential and the release of bioenergy, and at the same time the reader encounters astrological predictions and lessons in fortune-telling with cards.

To those of a mystical bent the "New Age" movement offers a wide assortment of occult practices, including Indian-style meditation, psychological exercises, spiritualism, channelling, Yoga and astral projection. The "New Age" ideology accepts any religious practices and beliefs, no matter how strange or fantastic they might be. The "New Age" movement has borrowed from Oriental philosophy a belief in the existence of an invisible energy inside and outside of the human organism. This is called chi by the Chinese, ki by the Japanese and prana in the terminology of Yoga. Holistic centers, scattered throughout the world, conduct seances in which the participants immerse themselves in a mass trance and experience an intimate sense of unity with nature. Also popular are belief in UFOs, the secret life of plants and the mystical meanings of numbers (borrowed from the Kabbala). The "New Age" has assimilated ideas from parapsychology, UFO-logy, Anthroposophy, Rosicrucianism, astrology and psychoanalysis. The movement invites people to enter altered states of consciousness. Its goal in developing self-awareness is to erase the boundary between the material and spiritual worlds and to feel the "wholeness of the cosmos."

The idea of "enlightenment" plays a large role in the "New Age" movement. To attain this enlightenment one must first reevaluate one’s values and undergo a psychological change. Old world-views must be replaced by a new outlook, one consonant with the coming "Age of Aquarius." This state is reached by a personal mystical experience, in which the disciple of the "New Age" teachings suddenly feels with his whole being that he is at one with the cosmic spirit; he and the world are one.

A well-known popularizer of the "New Age" in America, the actress Shirley MacLaine, thus describes the mystical "enlightenment" which came to her while she was taking a hot bath: "I suddenly felt as if my whole body was soaring in space. Slowly, gradually, I turned into water. ... I could feel the inner unity of my own breathing with the energy which surrounded me. I actually became air, water, the dark sky, the walls of houses, bubbles of soap, candles, wet marble under water, even the sound of the nearby river." This sense of unity with nature and of one’s own "divinity" feels a person with rapture, and it seems to him that he possesses inexhaustible "divine" energy.

To attain enlightenment the "New Age" movement puts forth a path consisting of four stages: 1) "entry," wherein one’s ordinary ideas about the world are eliminated; 2) "exploration," wherein there is an attempt to reach a new level of awareness with the help of psychic techniques; 3) "integration," when the rationalistic perception of the interconnection of phenomena is weakened by the intuitive method; and 4) "the spell," a stage in which one discovers identities other than one’s own, sources of energy and ways of realizing them “for the good of humanity." Meditation, Yogic exercises, spiritualist seances, hypnosis, magical talismans and crystals, the practice of witchcraft and even narcotics all serve as supplementary aids toward this mystical illumination. In a state of such mystical enlightenment one seems to become the absolute master of one’s body and soul; through contact with "divine energy" one becomes a "god-man."

The idea of a universal religion is an integral part of the "New Age" philosophy. As is typical for an Indian occult system, the "New Age" movement adheres to the principle that all religions, in essence, teach the same thing, only in different ways. One must lift himself above the level of any particular prejudice. The "New Age" movement does not possess its own doctrinal system; it embraces various occult ideas and Eastern religions. Everywhere it creates branches, like the cells of a huge network which enmeshes the whole world. Despite its all-embracing pluralism, it nevertheless exhibits a definite anti-Christian bias, even though it does not openly reject Christ or the Gospel. The "apostles" of the "New Age" state that Christianity is outmoded and does not answer the spiritual needs of contemporary man. For these people Christ is simply one of many incarnations of Vishnu. Man does not need Christ; he has divinity within him, and is able to perfect his consciousness and become one with the cosmic Absolute.

Among the many different kinds of activity which the "New Age" movement engages in, there are some tasks which concern it on a global scale, such as ecological improvement, solving social problems, seeking the political unification of nations and establishing the complete unity of all mankind.

The "New Age" movement tries to direct the activity of organizations and individuals so as to spread its ideas and to implant them in the spheres of business, art, philosophy and culture. For this training seminars are used. After man’s personal transformation, the next step is the renewal of the whole planet, since all is one. The Gaia hypothesis states that the earth has its own life, as Mother Earth. The "New Age" movement also speaks about the necessity for political change to bring about a common solution to the problems of healing the earth. "Since we are all citizens of one world, we need a world that is unified, and we need a universal spirituality. Before the end of this century, religious leaders should get together and work out universal laws, which will be the same for all religions. They should communicate these laws to political leaders, so that they know what God, the gods or the cosmos expect from the human race. ... One single worldwide political system is required to bring about global harmony. Our planet is in a state of great confusion. We must begin to act."

The leadership of the "New Age" movement works through international banks and cooperates with major financial firms, whose goal is to establish a system of one-world government. They envisage that such a system will unite all political, economic and religious groups in order to end war, avoid ecological catastrophe, solve impending financial crises and stop political instability. The "New Age" movement proclaims the coming of the glorious "Age of Aquarius," which is like the kingdom of God, only without a personal God and without Christ. This coming era is conceived as being a new stage in the development of society, in which mankind will acquire a planetary consciousness. For further details on this subject see a book written by an assistant of the Secretary General of the United Nations: New Genesis: The Shaping of a Global Spirituality, by Robert Muller (New York: Doubleday 1984); also The Global Brain: Speculation on the Evolutionary Leap to Planetary Consciousness, by Peter Russel (Los Angeles: J. P. Tarcher 1983.).

The "New Age" movement is particularly dangerous because it adds a worldwide marketing approach to a mixture of occult ideas, which are packaged as practical recipes for improving one’s health, feeling better and achieving success in life. If a super-religion, uniting people of all races and cultures, ever emerges, it will probably be something like the "New Age" movement.

Ouija Board.

"Ouija Board" is the English name for a spiritualistic fortune-telling game, known in France as planchette and in Germany as Psychograph. In the English-speaking world, use of the ouija board has reached epidemic proportions. In 1967 in North America alone, four million of these devilish boards were produced and sold. It is a master stroke of Satan’s strategy of deception, that this form of fortunetelling has found its way even into Christian homes.

I deliberately refrain from describing the ouija board. I would not want this book to help curious people to try it out.

American psychologists would have us believe that the game is harmless. They hold that it is only a matter of bringing to light things hidden in our subconscious minds. This view can swiftly be refuted. With the ouija board, revelations from the hidden past and predictions about the future are made. These things could not possibly be stored in our subconscious minds.

Ex 166: One of my friends is Mr. Ehret of Nappanee, Indiana. One day he went into a public building and saw several students playing with an ouija board. Not knowing what it was, he asked them. He was told that it was a means of revealing hidden things. "Good, I will test it out then. When was the house built in which we are now?" The ouija board gave the date: 1894. Mr. Ehret found the caretaker and he confirmed the date.

Ex 167: In North America and in Europe, many healing practitioners make their diagnosis by means of the ouija board. The method varies. Some lay their left hand on the patient’s arm and use their right hand to guide a pendulum or glass over the letter board, which then spells out the disease. If the healer is strongly psychic, it is not even necessary for the patient to be present. It suffices for the healer to concentrate his mind on the patient.

The fact that there are demonic forces at work behind the ouija board is easily demonstrated by some examples on a spiritual level.

Ex 168: I have several times visited Kelowna, B.C., and have spoken in four different churches there. One of my friends told me about the following incident. In the Okanagan valley, about seventy pastors had been touched by the Saskatoon revival. One of the blessings of the revival was that, from Pendikton to Vernon, warnings were given from the pulpits about the sins of sorcery. One Mennonite pastor warned his children, too. His eleven-year-old son went into a room at school one day where some children were playing silly games with an ouija board. The pastor’s son heard the following conversation, "Who is behind your power?"

"Hitler," replied the ouija board.

The children laughed and said, ‘‘Stop trying to pull the wool over our eyes. Tell us the truth."

The board then spelled out, "Lucifer."

The young lads did not know this name. (What sort of religious instruction had they been given?)

They asked again: "Who is Lucifer?" Then came the clear reply:

"Satan."

At this, the eleven-year-old son of the Mennonite pastor stepped forward and called out, "If your power comes from the devil, then I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to stop." And that is what happened. The ouija board gave no more answers.

Ex 169: A teacher, who is also the minister of a church, was walking along a school corridor. Some children came running out of a room shouting, "We have seen a devil’s face."

"What were you doing?" inquired the pastor.

"We were playing with an ouija board."

"Let me see it." He entered the room, saw the board lying there and thought to himself, perhaps too confidently, We will soon deal with you! He kneeled down in the presence of several of the children and prayed. At once he had the feeling that two invisible hands were round his throat, trying to throttle him. Only then did he realize the danger of his position. He committed himself to the protection of Jesus Christ and commanded these powers in the name of the Lord. Thereupon the hands released his neck.

These examples are enough to show that demonic power lies behind the ouija board. I will close with the words of a Christian psychiatrist in New York, "The ouija board is filling our psychiatric clinics in New York."

The devil continues to pretend that he is harmless and to convince those who think they are wise that the whole thing is humbug. In this way, he wins round after round and continues to entrap his victims.

Additional note:

While I was writing this chapter, another report about ouija boards reached me. The manager of the firm in Massachusetts that produces these spiritistic boards says, "The film ‘The Exorcist’ has caused the sales of ouija boards to grow again. It is chiefly girls between the ages of eleven and eighteen who seek to satisfy their curiosity in this way."

Clay Atkinson, the manager in question, speaks of the many letters of thanks received by the firm. It is no wonder that this devil’s factory sold over six million of the boards by 1974. Many letters confirm that people made contact with the dead by means of the ouija board. In doing so, they have fallen victim to a great and sinister deception. It is not the dead who answer them, but demons, who have sometimes appropriated dead people’s knowledge in order to give an impression of authenticity. Bishop Pike, who also took part in this unseemly game of contacting the departed, did not receive a reply from his son who had committed suicide, but from his son’s demon.

If the American government knew how much evil this one firm in Massachusetts has brought on the American people, they would prohibit the production of these devilish boards at once.

Parapsychology.

Parapsychology is the science of occult phenomena. This is the definition given by Hans Driesch, the philosopher of Leipzig, in his book Methodenlehre published in 1932. Professor Hans Bender of Freiburg University, who is regarded as the world’s leading parapsychologist, has this to say: "Parapsychology attempts to carry out factual, unprejudiced research in the controversial area where believers in the occult and their opponents stand in irreconcilable opposition." By believers in the occult, he means spiritists, witches, and all who engage in occult activities. By their opponents, he means rationalists who dismiss as make-believe and charlatanry everything which does not fit in within the narrow limits of their horizon. I belong to neither group. I investigate the problems on the basis of a wide experience of counseling. I have observed for many years how people suffer damage as a result of occult activity. My task is to make these things known, to warn, and to give pastoral advice as widely as I can.

1. History: As a science, parapsychology has a history of about one hundred years, although occult activities have been going on for thousands of years. In about 1850, the spiritists became prominent in the USA. The spiritist seance movement spread around the world. Out of desire to conduct a thorough investigation of the phenomena, the English Society for Psychical Research was formed in 1882. From the outset, the parapsychologists made efforts to have their subject recognized by the universities. They were not successful in this until about fifty years later. Then in 1934, a laboratory for parapsychological research was opened at Duke University, USA, under the leadership of Professor J. B. Rhine (author of The Reach of the Mind). In the same year, a Dutchman named W. H. C. Tenhaeff was given a lectureship in parapsychology at the University of Utrecht. In 1954, a chair of limited areas of psychology was set up at the University of Freiburg under Dr. Hans Bender. In 1960, Leningrad University followed suit with the establishment of an institute for research into paranormal remote influence, under Professor L. L. Vassiliev. In 1964, Professor Onetto was given a lectureship in parapsychology at the University of Santiago. In 1975, Dr. M. Johnson became Professor of Parapsychology at Utrecht University.

2. Hypotheses: Since experts have been studying para-normal phenomena, their opinions about these have varied. One may distinguish three basic points of view.

a. Animists say that the powers within the human mind are strong enough to bring about parapsychological effects. Nearly all the professors who teach at universities share this view. If they did not, they would not be able to hold their own at a university. I must refer again to the conversation which took place at the end of a great conference in Switzerland, already mentioned in the chapter on "Metamorphosis." Speakers at the conference included the famous depth psychologist, Professor Carl Gustav Jung, and Professor Fritz Blanke, a church historian from the University of Zurich. After a lecture, a private conversation took place among a small group of people. My friend, Pastor Fritz Eichin, was one of them. Professor Jung spoke very positively of the so-called spiritistic hypothesis. One of those present then asked him, "Professor, why do you not state that publicly in your lectures or in your books?" Professor Jung replied, "My colleagues would regard me as mentally unbalanced." Those who hold a chair in a university are compelled to reject the idea of influence from superhuman powers, lest their authority as scientists be impugned.

In my books and lectures, I have often pointed out to supporters of the animist theory that they ought to study the background of those who engage in the occult. If they did so, they would discover that occultists, witches, spiritists, and mediums usually come from families where sorcery has been practiced. Magic activities in forebears produces psychic powers which become hereditary. One who has acknowledged this is Professor Siebeck, former head of the Medical Clinic of Heidelberg University. He acknowledged this after I had given him a list of such instances. I have often been surprised that Professor Bender has taken no notice of this well-documented observation.

b. Spiritists maintain that the para-normal manifestations are brought about by the help of their friends on the other side, the so-called operators. In other words, they say that powers, or spirits from the other world, interfere with our lives and bring about these occult phenomena. This is the view held by all spiritists.

c. The third view is not found in the literature of parapsychology because it comes from Christian faith. In this connection, I mention two English books: Soul and Spirit by Jessie Penn Lewis, and The Latent Power of the Soul by Watchman Nee. Both writers maintain that Adam had considerably greater powers in Paradise than he did after the Fall. It was as if when he fell his original powers were locked up in the depths of his mind. In the case of occult manifestations, these powers, locked up and hidden in fallen man, are released by Satan and made available for his purposes. If we omit the religious angle, this theory appears similar to the animist theory. Yet it is quite different. According to the animist theory, the factor causing the para-normal powers is the unconscious. Both Professor Driesch and Professor Bender speak frequently of the standpipes of the unconscious. Lewis and Watchman Nee, on the other hand, say that the causative factor is Satan and the demons the nonhuman agents. Here Lewis and Nee are nearer to the spiritists, with the important difference: that while spiritists call these demons their good helpers, Lewis and Nee describe these activities as devilish.

3. Comment: Concerning the animist views, I have a number of reservations.

a. Professor Bender described the poltergeist of Rosenheim. Here many poltergeist manifestations appear in the presence of a nineteen-year-old girl. Among other things, a filing cabinet weighing 3 1/2 cwt. twice moved a foot from its place. This was witnessed by the physicist Professor Buchels and other observers. Professor Bender holds, as we have already said, the animist theory. He calls the poltergeist phenomenon psychokinesis. This means that the causative powers originate in the human psyche. This would mean in the case of the heavy filing cabinet that the psychic powers of the girl were stronger than her natural physical powers. I discussed cases of this sort with a theoretical physicist from the University of Mainz. He said, "The psychic powers of thousands of people would not be sufficient to bring about such phenomena." Whence then is this nineteen-year-old girl supposed to derive psychic powers equal to those of thousands upon thousands of men? Professor Bender suggests in his book that people with these mediumistic powers are able to organize the energy of others as well. That is, incidentally, a suggestion I have made in a number of my books. A spiritist medium uses not only his own mediumistic power, but also releases the mediumistic power of those who are present. That is also the secret of the Uri Geller effect, when Uri mobilizes the mediumistic powers of his audience even over the television. In the homes of mediumistic viewers, knives and forks were bent in the same way as by Uri Geller in his television show.

In the case of the Rosenheim poltergeist, however, there were not thousands of people present whose psychic power could be organized by the girl. The animist explanation lets us down not only in the case of the poltergeist of Rosenheim, but in nearly all cases of poltergeist activity. Professor Bender, however, has to maintain his animist view for the reason already mentioned, in order not to appear ridiculous among his colleagues at the university, as intimated by Professor Jung.

b. It is easy enough for the spiritists. They explain the psychokinesis by reference to the operators on the other side, their helpers, who bring their influence to bear from that other world on our material world. To me these good, other-worldly friends of the spiritists are demons.

For several decades I have been collecting thousands of examples of the dreadful effects of spiritism. These effects are usually not evident until a spiritist tries to free himself from the net of spiritism and to come to faith in Christ. As long as a spiritist serves the devil, he is left in peace.

These religious comments are ridiculous in the eyes of our scientists. I am well aware of that. But I am not afraid of it. In Genesis 19, we are told how the inhabitants of Sodom thought it ridiculous when they were warned by Lot. Their fate is related in Genesis 19.

At the present time we have statements by two very good mediums in support of the spiritist theory. The first is Uri Geller, who says that during his experiments forces from outside are at work in him.

Matthew Manning is perhaps an even stronger medium. In 1967, poltergeists made their appearance in Manning’s house in England. Objects moved inexplicably at their own volition. A Professor Owen investigated the poltergeist manifestations and declared that it was not a trick. To begin with, Matthew Manning believed that these phenomena had originated in his own psyche. Later he abandoned this view.

His reason was as follows. Matthew was writing an article about an architect of the eighteenth century who had built his parents’ house. As he was writing, some old-fashioned signatures and dates suddenly appeared on the wall of the room. They all had some connection with the architect. When checked in the church register, these dates and names were found to be correct. Parapsychological experts were called in. No one actually saw the names and figures being written, but sounds of writing were heard. Afterwards, used pencils were found in the room. Apports of objects from the eighteenth century also took place. The knowledge and information communicated to the young man by the writing on the wall cannot have originated in his own psyche. They were completely unknown to him. Since then Matthew has given up the animist theory, and now believes in external influence from the spirits of the departed. Manning has experienced many other manifestations. They cannot all be recorded here in detail. Professor Bender spent three days investigating this new and well-known medium, in his institute, but he remains as convinced as ever of his animist hypothesis.

c. I do not need to say anything further about the thesis of Lewis and Nee. As far as counseling is concerned, it makes no difference whether the demons release and use hidden powers in the soul of man, or whether they transfer their own personal powers. The effect is the same from a pastoral point of view.

4. Summary: Counseling does not concern itself with the animist or spiritist theories. The problems of the Christian pastor lie on a higher plane. Thousands of cases reveal that occultism in any form, even in a scientific form, harms people. This applies even to scientific para-psychologists who attend spiritist seances in order to study the activity of the mediums. The Scriptural command to have nothing to do with spiritists applies, not only to ordinary people, but also to parapsychologists who work by scientific methods. In fact, we know of no parapsychologist who is a convinced Christian. It will be objected that Professor Rhine, for instance, was a churchgoer. To be a Christian and to be a churchgoer are normally two different things. It is possible to be both, but usually it is not so. The word of God says: "Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God" (John 3:3). "Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his" (Romans 8:9b). "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost" (1 Corinthians 12:3b). To be a Christian for tradition’s sake is to be a nominal Christian, unless a personal decision for Christ has been made. I cannot believe that a Christian, who has really given his life to Christ, would be able to take part in parapsychological experiments involving the use of mediums.

These words will perhaps be thought hard and arrogant. I believe, however, that the time has come for plain speaking about these facts. Even in Christian circles today, we have books about occult phenomena which make the whole problem seem harmless. For example, Dr. Kurt Hutten’s Seher, Grubler, Enthusiasten is an excellent source of information. What is absent from the book is any warning against many occult movements. That was not, of course, Dr. Hutten’s intention. A reader, however, would refer to this book and then say that things are not nearly as bad as the evangelists say.

Peditherapy.

Peditherapy could be described almost as a technical parallel to iris diagnosis. The term is compounded from the Latin pes, foot, and the Greek therapeuo, to heal. Peditherapy is the art of healing by means of the foot. The foot is divided into thirty-eight zones, which are said to correspond to certain parts of the body. One is reminded of the so-called head zones, although the reflex zones on the sole of the foot have nothing to do with those.

Proponents of this new healing method believe that certain organs can be influenced by massaging the reflex zones.

The merits or demerits of such massage are matters for doctors to discuss. That is not my province. What I am concerned about in this section is the occult use of the reflex zones. This has come to my notice in counseling. Occult peditherapists believe they can diagnose disease by touching the reflex zones. If a slight pain is caused by touching a certain zone, the corresponding organ is said to be diseased.

The medical profession calls this quackery. The problem, however, is not as simple as that. Occult therapists can use the reflex zones as contact bridges and so produce diagnoses which stand up to scientific examination. What we have here is a form of extrasensory diagnosis which brings occult oppression upon the patient.

Poltergeists.

From the morass of stories about poltergeists, which must run into millions, four particular areas of interest may be picked out.

1. Hallucinations

People with mental disorders can experience illusions of all five senses; sight, hearing, touch, taste, and smell. These sensory illusions are found especially in connection with schizophrenic conditions. Old people in a state of senile degeneration are also frequently plagued by such hallucinations, which seem very real to them. Sick people who suffer from them will not allow themselves to be convinced that their experiences are not real. Schizophrenic symptoms are often coupled with paranoiac delusions. Patients of this sort will not let their fantasies be corrected.

2. Poltergeists associated with a person

In this connection, I refer the reader to the book Spuk by Fanni Moser, with an introduction by Carl Gustav Jung.

I have records of many cases of people in whose vicinity poltergeist activity is continually taking place. Often they are young people who produce poltergeists unconsciously at the age of puberty. Some examples follow.

Ex 170: A minister’s son came to me for counseling. His father taught religion at a high school and used a copy of the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses which he kept for use in his teaching. He carefully locked it away in his bookcase. His twelve-year-old son was watching. His curiosity was greatly roused because his father always locked it away so carefully. When his father was not there, he took a key, brought the book out, read it, and wrote down some of the spells. Then he tried out these spells. He was surprised to find that they worked. That was the beginning of great trouble in the boy’s life. Sometimes when he was sitting in a room with the doors closed, the door would unlock, swing open, swing back, and shut again, all of its own accord. Sometimes he saw a chair slide across the floor of the room as if pushed along by invisible hands. His emotional life was also greatly disturbed and strong addictive tendencies developed.

The young man grew up, got married, but his poltergeists followed him. When he was on vacation with his young wife, the same phenomena occurred as in his own home. Finally, he came to the point where he was afraid he would go mad and have to be committed to an institution. He came to me for pastoral help. I showed him the reason for his troubles and tried to show him, also, the way to find deliverance through Christ. He was a sincere young man. He confessed all his sin, renounced the power of sorcery, and gave his life to Christ. After this, the poltergeists troubled him no more.

This poltergeist was attached to a particular person. It had begun with the reading of the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses, or more particularly with the practical use of the magic spells contained in that book.

Professor Hans Bender has often pointed out the connection between poltergeists and young people at the age of puberty. I would remind the reader of the Rosenheim poltergeist, which was active only in the presence of the nineteen-year-old secretary. Or I can repeat the story of a poltergeist which has been investigated by both Professor Bender and myself.

Ex 171: Poltergeists were manifesting themselves in the house of a West German burgomaster. The newspaper reported the case. Professor Bender went to the village and asked the burgomaster about all the details. In the burgomaster’s house there were, among other things, objects appearing and disappearing in rooms with shut doors. Sometimes these objects were hot: a glass marble flew into the kitchen while the door was shut; and when it was picked up, it was hot. Professor Bender measured the temperature. He established that the decrease in the temperature of the kitchen was equivalent to the increase in temperature of the marble. In other words, the energy balance was what one might expect. But this did not explain the cause of these poltergeist phenomena.

Professor Bender also established that the poltergeist was only active when the burgomaster’s fourteen-year-old son was in the house or in the yard outside. There was no question of fraud. In the course of six weeks, the burgomaster recorded 136 flying objects. The professor did not succeed in solving the mystery.

When I spoke to the burgomaster, I asked him if his parents, grandparents, or members of his family, had ever practiced spiritism or magic. The burgomaster admitted that from time immemorial the cows and horses on his estate had been charmed when they were sick. He had also had this done himself. The boy had been present on nearly every occasion when the animals were charmed.

I have recorded thousands of instances like this. In every case, some occult connection is found, and it is, therefore, legitimate to conclude that the poltergeist has something to do with the sorcery practiced by the forebears or during the life of the present occupants of the house. Deliverance of a house means that the people who are the cause of these poltergeist manifestations must come to Christ to be freed from occult oppression.

I have many examples of flying objects behind closed doors.

Ex 172: In the Philippines, an evangelist came to me for counseling. He had heard my lectures both at the Theological Seminary and at the University of Manila. He thought that I might be able to help him. He told me that every time his sister was in the house, hot stones would fly down from the ceiling. Sometimes his small children had picked up the stones and burned their fingers. The stones fell even when the doors and windows were closed. When the sister was not there, the shower of stones did not take place. He wanted to know what he could do about it. I asked him to send his sister to me for counseling. I further advised him, when the stones began to fall, to place himself and his family under the protection of Jesus Christ and to forbid the stones to fall, in the name of Jesus. The evangelist did as I suggested. Not long afterward, he told me the stones were not as bad as they had been. His sister, however, did not come for counseling.

Ex 173: This example is taken from a daily newspaper, although I have a record of many similar incidents.

Parapsychological phenomenon or bad joke? This is the question which faces the inhabitants of the little Belgian village of Wilsele near Louvain. Four houses in the village have been suffering from a daily shower of stones, but it has not been possible to find out who is responsible. "The stones appear to come from nowhere," said one of the victims, who, like several other families, has had to put up wire netting to protect his windows.

The police at first suspected hooligans, but they made no progress toward solving the mystery. Neither continuous patrols on the beat, nor the offer of a reward for the identification of suspects, has led to a solution. Several parapsychologists, among them scientists from the University of Utrecht, are at present studying the phenomenon. The mysterious incidents always take place in the presence of the fourteen-year-old son of the Corda family.

The father, Alfons Corda, has already filled several sacks with the stones he has collected, some of which are 8 inches in diameter. His son has been hit several times by falling stones, in the face and other parts of his body. "Life has become impossible for us here," says Alfons Corda. According to him the stones fall only in the afternoon, usually when the weather is fine, on his house and those of his neighbors.

The parapsychologists, who are always very cautious and skeptical in their attitude, point out that such phenomena are not unknown; and that it is particularly common for adolescent children to possess the hitherto unexplained power of telekinesis, although they are unable to control it.

Dr. Frieso Melser mentions in one of his books an incident of this kind from his missionary experience. I have been telephoned and asked for help by owners of houses where such poltergeists manifest themselves. If, however, I wanted to visit every house in Germany which has poltergeists, I should have to travel to a different house every day, and I do not have time enough for that.

Ex 174: One day I received a telephone call from a village in the vicinity of Pirmasens. They wanted me to come at once to help the owner of a farmhouse. There were hot stones falling both on the house and on the barn. 1 told them that I did not have time to come. Several days later there was a report in the paper to the effect that this farm had been set on fire by the hot stones.

The so-called spirit stones are a poltergeist phenomenon which occurs only in connection with a person under mediumistic oppression. It can also happen that a sorcerer with strong psychic powers can bring a shower of stones like this upon an enemy. The incident reported by Frieso Melser is in this category. We will return to this subject in section 4 of this chapter on poltergeists.

The difference between the parapsychologist and the Christian counselor is that the parapsychologist is only able to study the phenomena but not to give help. The counselor, who is a disciple of Jesus Christ, equipped with His power, can show a person who is endangered by these things the way to deliverance. Sorcery, oppression, and poltergeists can be brought to an end by spiritual authority. This authority does not however derive from the personality of the counselor, but from Jesus Christ alone.

3. Poltergeists associated with a place

There are in Europe some old castles and houses which have been haunted for centuries. Sometimes the manifestations are so harassing to the occupants, that the house has to be sealed up by the police. This happened with a house in the Jungferngasse in Berne. I have read that the same was done with a house in Bavaria. In old castles, in particular, the ghost of an old woman ancestor is said to wander around. Sometimes these poltergeists or ghosts are associated in popular opinion with crimes that have taken place in the castles or houses concerned. Some psychologists, especially those who are rationalists, try to explain away these manifestations on psychological grounds. There are, however, some manifestations associated with particular places which occur even when the occupants have had no prior knowledge of them. I know of one parsonage in which such things took place for generations. No minister stayed long in this parish. They asked to be moved on. No one family that left gave any information to their successors, so as not to cause them disquiet. And yet every time a new minister and his family moved in, they had the same experiences, which they too kept to themselves.

Ex 175: I was told of the following incident by a very well-known Christian worker in Germany. Years ago he lived in a house in which a terrible din was heard during the night. It sounded as if all the crockery and glass were being smashed together. Heavy footsteps were heard, scratching noises on the walls, and a whistling of wind as if there was a great storm raging even when the air outside was still. All the people in the house could hear the din. The same phenomena were observed in the house next door. There, too, the occupants heard this dreadful din in the middle of the night. The person who told me of this was a Christian, and he and his whole family prayed about it. As they prayed, they consciously placed themselves, in faith, under the protection of Jesus’ blood. From that day on, there was complete peace in both houses.

In this case, the cause of the manifestations was not discovered, but the Christian worker did the right thing. He claimed the victory of Christ over these dark powers. This act is unknown to parapsychology, and indeed unacceptable. My father’s friend, Dr. Alfred Lechler, who died some years ago, once said: "There is not only such a thing as possession of people, there is also possession of houses; and it is much easier to cleanse a house which has come under occult oppression than it is to free a possessed person." I would point out that Dr. Lechler was well known in Germany, both as a psychiatrist and as a Christian of clear convictions.

Finally an example from England.

Ex 176: While I was on a lecture tour in England, a young married couple came to me for counseling. They had bought a house which had previously housed the well-known English spiritist, Harry Edwards. As soon as they moved in, the couple noticed something uncanny about the house. During the night they heard all sorts of rumbling, banging, rattling of chains, heavy footsteps, and so on. They had sadly resolved to sell the house. They advertised it. A South African came to look at it. He looked the house over and cried enthusiastically: "Yes, I will buy this house. The heavenly beings, the ones from the other side, live here!" The couple saw that this South African was a spiritist and refused to sell it to him. They sold it to someone else.

Harry Edwards had practiced his spiritism in this house for years, and that was the reason for the poltergeists. The problem could have been solved in a different way. If this young couple had formed a prayer group in the house, and if possible met together with them for one-half hour every evening, they would have been able to drive the spirit out. Unfortunately, the fact is that among Christians there are so few men and women with strong faith in the power of prayer. There are many Christian churches which have no real prayer meeting at all. Of course the minister would say that they meet once a week or once a month for prayer. I have sometimes been present at such prayer meetings and have been shocked at the sleepiness and lukewarm prayer life of these so-called prayer groups. Prayer is not always a quiet matter. Prayer can also mean a battle. By this I do not mean that we should shout, go wild, scream, and clap our hands, as is done in some extreme circles, but that in all soberness, under the control of the Holy Spirit, we should claim the promises we are given in the Bible and drive out these powers of darkness.

4. Poltergeists controlled by sorcerers with strong psychic powers

We come now to the most controversial area of poltergeist manifestations. Let me begin with an example which is thoroughly documented.

Ex 177: One day I received a letter from a minister in a North German city. He asked me to come and see him because a house in his parish had suddenly become haunted. It was a pretty house with a lovely garden. The owner had one day received a letter from a neighbor, requesting that the house be put up for sale. This she refused to do. Then the neighbor warned that she would have her way in the end. Ever since then, poltergeists had appeared in this lady’s beautiful home. Four loud sounds, like claps of thunder, were heard in the house. The owner could not understand what had caused the noise, nor could .she find out from whence it came. She went to her minister. He came to the house with his curate. While they were there, the loud thunderclaps were heard, although nothing that might have caused them was found in the house. It was not a matter of steam in the heating system or an airlock in the waterpipes, for the sounds came from the direction of the doors. The minister, not knowing how he could help, reported the matter to the police. A police officer came around. He also heard the noises. It was a mystery to him, so he reported it to the chief of police, who sent a whole patrol of police to investigate. More than ten policemen came to the house. All stood at the doors, some inside and some outside. When the dreadful noise came again, they pulled the doors open. Each policeman said the noise was on the opposite side. Not even all these policemen were able to discover the cause of the noise.

Then the owner of the house began legal proceedings against her neighbor at the local court. The case came up for trial. The judge who had studied the statements declared in court: "We are not living in the Middle Ages. I will not preside over a trial like this." He refused to hear the case.

As I did not wish to go to the town myself, the minister sent me a report of how the affair ended. The owner of the house was so tormented by these poltergeist manifestations, day and night, that she finally could see no other way out than to sell the house to the highest bidder. That was the neighbor who had threatened her earlier and had said that she would get the house in the end. As soon as this neighbor, who had very strong psychic powers, moved into the house, the noise ceased.

Our parapsychologists will perhaps say that this story is rather far-fetched, and one should not take it seriously. I would point out that, in this case, two ministers and more than ten police officers were witnesses of these events. If a parapsychologist accepts such a story as genuine, he will speak of psychokinesis, powers of the psyche. I am becoming almost deaf to this continual appeal on the part of parapsychologists to adolescent young people and to psychokinesis. This appears in all their reports. None of them takes the trouble to discover the underlying causes.

In this case of a poltergeist caused by psychic influence from another person, a spiritual solution could have been found. The city in which it took place, however, is renowned for the weak church and the lack of believing Christians. If a prayer meeting had been set up in this house, attended not by nominal Christians, but by faithful men and women of prayer, strong in faith, they would have been able to master this sorcerer oppression in the name of Jesus.

Here is another example for which no explanation was found.

Ex 178: The episode which follows was told to me by a lawyer who describes himself as a rationalist who does not believe in anything supernatural. This lawyer had built himself a bungalow in a beautiful district. The day he and his family moved into the new house, they had a strange experience. On the hall floor stood a coffin, which they were able to see for two or three minutes. Then the coffin disappeared. On the floor, however, was a water stain the same size as the coffin. The lawyer was disconcerted. He put his hand to his head, wondering whether the strains of the last few days had caused him to have an hallucination. Yet there was the rectangular stain on the floor, and when he touched it, it felt damp. So it was no hallucination. For the next few days, the lawyer was quite beside himself. It was the first time in his life he had ever experienced anything like this. It was a significant blow to his rationalist views.

The experience led him to seek advice. It proved impossible to discover the origin of this poltergeist phenomenon.

Sometimes incidents of this sort may be explained in the following way. Perhaps there is in the neighborhood a person of strongly psychic disposition, who envies the lawyer’s lovely house and therefore tries to turn him against it. Or perhaps the bungalow obstructs some neighbor’s view, and the neighbor seeks vengeance.

It is not my intention that this section on controlled poltergeists should cause anyone to develop a persecution complex. I advise anyone who has to do with such things to review his whole life, give himself to Christ, and place himself under Christ’s protection. I do this whenever I write books like this. I pray daily for the Lord’s protection, remembering verses like Hebrews 1:14, which says of the angels: "Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?" I pray daily for my family and myself that we may have the Lord’s protection against all the powers of darkness. He who stands under the protection of Jesus need fear none of these things. He will soon become free of them, if he deals with them in a spiritual manner and with the support of other believers. Read Psalm 91. I have often been wonderfully strengthened by the words of this Psalm:

He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, He is my refuge and my fortress; my God; in Him will I trust. Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. A thousand shall fall at thy right side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.

Predictive Dreams.

The question of predictive dreams is one that must be handled with care. To avoid any misunderstanding, I will say at the outset that I believe all the dreams recorded in the Bible. These Biblical dreams, however, occurred in a different age from our own. In the days when Joseph dreamed and interpreted dreams in Egypt, there was as yet no written Word of God — apart from isolated records like the Book of Jashar. Again, the appearance of angels to Elizabeth, Mary, Joseph, and the three Wise Men was conditioned by the special saving events of their time.

Today we have the written Word of God, the Bible, as the guideline for our faith. The Bible contains all that we need for our salvation. We have no need of additional dreams, visions, or appearances.

This does not mean that God cannot reveal Himself by dreams to people in special situations today. This is true especially for primitive people who cannot read or write and are therefore unable to find guidance from the Bible. In the revivals of Indonesia, the Solomon Islands, Korea, and Formosa, dreams have sometimes been genuine revelations of God.

In other situations God sometimes shows people the way, or prepares them for important events ahead by means of dreams. I will give two examples.

Ex 179: Pastor Müller had invited me to preach the Gospel in Pelotas, Brazil. On the first evening there was a certain Catholic man in the congregation, who continued to come each day. On the Wednesday this man came to me for counseling and told me the following story:

Three weeks before these evangelistic meetings began, this gentleman had a dream. He saw a cross. Under it was a man who was preaching the Gospel in a foreign language. Then the man disappeared, and he heard the voice of Jesus saying: "I am the way, the truth, and the life." The dream ended there. During the next few days he forgot about the dream. Then, a week before the meetings were to start, someone pressed a handbill into his hand, inviting him to come.

The first evening, which was a Sunday, I spoke about spiritism. As he was not only a Catholic but also a spiritist, the subject interested him, and he came to listen. At the meeting his interest was further awakened, and he came again on the second and third evenings. Then he suddenly remembered his dream. "Of course — this is what I saw in my dream. A man preaching the Gospel in another language." On the morning he came to see me, he confessed his sins and gave his life over to Jesus.

Ex 180: When I was on a speaking tour in Quebec, I heard of another incident from my friend, Gottfried Amend. A thirteen-year-old boy named Roy was already a follower of Jesus. He was generally liked because of his happy personality. One morning he told his mother, "Last night I dreamed that I swam across a river and saw the Lord Jesus." The dream made a very deep impression on Roy, and he also told it to his pastor. "My heart was wide open for the Lord," he wrote, "and my tears flowed in streams. I looked again at Jesus, and as I did so I had the feeling that He had come to call me." Two weeks later, Roy drowned in a lake during a young people’s outing from his church. Hardly anyone was able to feel sad about his death, which had been so clearly announced beforehand. The pastor read the boy’s letter at the funeral. "Roy is much happier now," said his friends, "for he is with the Lord."

I have intentionally begun with two positive examples. Now we must say something against predictive dreams. Professor Carl Jung says that the great majority of our dreams are rooted in the collective unconscious, the family unconscious, and the individual unconscious. Further factors involved in the origin of dreams are childhood experiences, memories of the day, unfulfilled wishes, and so on.

I am sorry that Jung omits one important area, although he was familiar with it. I refer to dreams which are occult in origin. People who are under occult influence as a result of occult activities engaged in either by their forebears or themselves, often have dreams which are fulfilled a few days later. The dreams are often negative: disasters, deaths, train accidents, car accidents, fires, and visits of which they are afraid. Sometimes dreams of this sort provide a clue that a person is suffering from occult oppression. Anyone who has such experiences ought to ask God to take away this psychic gift of predictive dreams. This ability is a hindrance to the life of faith.

My only plea is that these psychic dreams are not confused with those which Jesus sometimes sends, as in the case of Roy, who was prepared for his death in this way by the Lord. Psychic dreams result in fear. Dreams sent by the Lord produce joy.

Processeans.

This word means the people of progress. It is an English sect. Since this book will have a wider circulation in its English translation than in the original German, it is necessary to deal with the English sects. It is, in any case, a matter of experience that spiritual movements from England and America find their way into Europe also. Let us begin with an example from Germany.

Ex 181: Some years ago, I held two evangelistic campaigns in collaboration with my friend, Pastor Wilhelm Brauer, in Lubeck. I stayed at his home. One evening he told me the following story.

His sons had seen two men on Lübeck railway station dressed in long black robes. They thought the men must be Anglican priests or American Lutherans. So they said:

‘‘Are you looking for somewhere to stay?"

"Yes, we are."

Processeans 173

"Our father is a minister. We have open house. Come with us. We live quite near here."

The two men in black robes accepted the invitation gratefully. They were made welcome by brother Brauer. At the evening meal, however, Pastor Brauer was shocked. The two foreigners were both wearing a silver chain with a cross. But on their arms, each had a devil’s symbol. Brauer asked his guests quite openly, "What is the meaning of those? Are you not pastors?"

"We are Processeans."

"What are they?" asked Pastor Brauer.

"We believe that Christ and the devil will be reconciled."

Brother Brauer became uneasy when he heard this. And rightly so. He resolved not to take in any more strangers without enquiry.

Let us look at how this sect operates. My information comes from England and Canada.

The Process Church was founded in London in 1963 by Robert de Grimston. Grimston travels all over the world teaching his doctrines. Wherever he goes, he founds groups. His teachings are to be found in the "Brethren Information's" (B.I.’s). The sect exists from donations. In 1966, a group of Process people arrived in Mexico. They had to leave the country because they ran out of money.

Today the sect has followers in Turkey, Israel, and Greece. The largest groups are found in England, the USA, and Canada. In Toronto, the Process people live at 99 Gloucester Street, in a commune which has strict rules. Their leader is brother Malachi.

The house and community rules of this commune include the following prohibitions: no alcohol, no drugs, no premarital sex, no possessions. These are rules similar to those in the old monastic orders. The highest rule of life is the so-called Golden Rule from Matthew 7:12, "Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them." This rule given to us by Jesus is distorted, however, by what is added to it. They say: "If you want love, then first give love." This is quite acceptable. But they continue: "If you want hate, then you must hate." That is quite out of keeping with Biblical thought. Jesus said: "Bless those who curse you."

The movement is still further unmasked when one investigates the theology and practices of this sect.

The Processeans believe in three gods: Jehovah, Lucifer, and Satan. They ascribe to these gods the following attributes:

Jehovah is a self-righteous god, who thirsts for vengeance and demands only obedience, fulfilment of duty, and self-denial.

Lucifer is the god of joyful living. He allows men to enjoy life in all its aspects. He demands peace and harmony among men.

Satan instigates all that is negative: orgies of cruelty and violence, intolerance, and excess. He wants to drive men to madness.

These doctrines mark out the Process Church as a church of Satan. The insignia and rites point in the same direction. I have already mentioned the silver pectoral cross. On the upper arm or on the collar, they wear the "Goat of Mendes," a symbol of Satan. On their altar they have two silver chalices, one for Christ and the other for Satan. The preacher always preaches his sermons under the symbol of Satan. He uses a substitute bible, which is full of sayings which are either distortions of Biblical texts or invented texts of their own.

In this counterfeit bible it says, for instance, Christ said, "Love your enemies." Satan is Jesus’ worst enemy. In fulfilment of this love commandment, Jesus has become reconciled with Satan. At the last day they will appear together. Christ will pronounce the judgment. Satan will carry it out. The judgment will be made with wisdom. The carrying out of the sentence will be in love. Other strange statements are made about the activity of Jesus; for example, Jesus is the transcendent bringer of unity between the three gods. Thus, in the final consummation of human history, the end will be the harmony of all that happens and all that has been created. This idea is to be found in the cult of Mithras, three hundred years before Christ, and in Gnosticism, the heresy of the second century, and yet again in the teaching of universalism (apokatastasis hapanton).

There is a grain of truth in the claim of the Processeans to be a church of the last days. The appearance of cults of Satan is indeed a prelude to the second coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. The Process Church also says that the end of the world will come in about the year 2000 a.d., amid massive catastrophes. But the Processeans have a certain fatalism in their approach to this expectation. When they meet, they greet one another with the words, "As it is." The answer is, "So be it."

We must not fail to add that this church engages in occult practices such as telepathy. All in all, the Process church is a church of Satan, but not one which has orgies like the satanic church of Anton la Vey, the black pope in San Francisco.

Queen of Darkness — Queen of Black Witches.

On my missionary journeys, I have several times come into contact with former magicians and even their leaders in the course of counseling. I have told their stories in various books about my missionary travels. I will mention the relevant passages for the sake of those who would like to read them.

A report about the Sauguma cult in New Guinea is to be found in my book Unter der Führung Jesu. The leaders of this cult still practice child sacrifice, and occasionally even sacrifice adults, in connection with cannibalism. The last example of this terrible practice known to me was the murder of fourteen people in West Irian, near Djajapura, in the autumn of 1974. Those willing to testify to the truth of this are Dr. Jackson, psychiatrist and theologian from Milwaukee, and Dr. Kenneth Moon of St. Petersburg, Florida.

My encounter with the chief magician, the so-called Country Devil of Liberia, turned into an experience of the triumph of Jesus over all dark powers. This chief magician confessed all his terrible sins and accepted Christ. The missionaries in that area had prepared the ground well.

In Rio de Janeiro, I heard the story of a cult mother of the spiritist Macumba cult. Her name is Ottilia de Pontes. She has allowed me to publish her story. Mrs. Pontes is today an evangelist who is richly blessed by the Lord in Brazil. Her photograph is to be seen in my missionary book Jesus auf alien Kontinenten. The wonderful story of her salvation is recorded in the same book.

In 1973 I gave a series of lectures on Haiti. This former French colony is the home of voodoo, a mixture of black magic and criminal spiritism. Here a Queen of Darkness is chosen each year, one of whose duties is to perform the fourteen-day child sacrifice. The missionaries gave me information of grisly details.

Now I want to give an example in detail from England. I should like to say at the outset that I have heard all the details contained in this dreadful report several times in other countries — in East Asia, Africa, and South America. If I had not, I should not believe this English account. The writer is Doreen Irvine, who has published her life story under the title From Witchcraft to Christ. What we read in this book is so incredible that one can hardly grasp it, and yet it is fact.

What I shall do here is to present a shortened version of part of Mrs. Irvine’s story. She wrote:

The practice of devil worship and my role as high priestess were the most important things in my life.

Black witches have great power and are not to be taken lightly. They are able to call up, or call down, powers of darkness to aid them.

Very often they exhume fresh graves and offer the bodies in sacrifice to Satan. They break into churches, burn Bibles and prayer books. Wherever holy ground is desecrated, an emblem of witchcraft is left behind.

Black witches and Satanists believe . . . that Lucifer will one day conquer Christ.

Be warned: those who walk down the dark road of witchcraft lose their reason, often going completely insane.

And she goes on to describe how witches and Satanists do unnatural things. They dance in the nude, and indulge in sex orgies, lesbianism, homosexuality, and sadistic and masochistic excesses. The more a member of a witches’ coven gives herself to the devil, the more her occult powers increase.

Doreen Irvine continues:

My powers as a black witch were great, and I added to my knowledge of evil every day. My ability to levitate four or five feet was very real. It was not a hoax. Demons aided me.

Killing birds in flight after they had been let loose from a cage was another act I performed as a witch. I could also make objects appear and disappear. I also mastered apport, which is often used when witches demonstrate their powers before others.

I was not surprised when the chief Satanist suggested that I advance in witchcraft. "You might even be queen of black witches one day, Diana." (Diana was her stage name.)

"What, I?"

"Yes! I’ll submit your name. But keep practicing your powers so that you will be ready for the test."

The test of power to which the chief Satanist referred was to be held on Dartmoor in Devon, the center of two large and active covens.

Mrs. Irvine met with her coven one clear, moonlit night at exactly 12 p.m. A coven consists of thirteen witches, including their leader. During their naked dance, three men suddenly appeared on the scene. The dancing women were frightened. There were no trees or rocks nearby behind which they could hide.

"What shall we do?" asked the witches anxiously. ‘There’s no place to hide!"

"Don’t worry," said Doreen, "I can make myself invisible."

‘What about us?"

‘If you put yourselves in my hands, I’ll make you invisible, too."

There was no time to lose. Hastily, the others did as I told them. Standing perfectly still in a circle, we raised our hands so that they touched.

I called up powers of darkness from demons and Satan himself. Within seconds, a green swirling mist enveloped us. We could scarcely see each other. As the three men passed us, I could easily have reached out my hand and touched them, one of whom had walked under our raised hands into the center of our circle.

"Let’s go home," we heard one of the men say "There are no witches here. We’re wasting our time."

The reason the three men appeared was explained when I read the local newspaper the next day. An article in the center pages was headlined: "No Witches on Dartmoor." It related that a local preacher had taken two reporters onto Dartmoor the previous evening to investigate a rumor that witches would be present there. The search had been fruitless, by all accounts. The local preacher, however, was not convinced that witches had not been on the moor. He was right, of course. Unawares, he had been within inches of them.

We should take warning from this story that even believers can be deceived by the enemy. It is more probable in this instance, however, that the Lord was protecting the believing preacher in spite of the immediate presence of dark powers.

After this experience on Dartmoor, Doreen Irvine faced her greatest test. Together with six other witches she was told to demonstrate her occult powers. The one who was most successful of the seven would be Queen of Darkness. All seven were known for their great magical powers.

The competition began with the usual ceremonies, during which the demons and Lucifer were invoked.

The first test began when a bird was set free from its cage. Doreen was the only one who was able to kill the bird in the air.

One test followed another. Finally came the most difficult test of all: fire walking. I will again give the story in Doreen’s own words:

The test was to walk through a great bonfire [not a ring of fire, please note, but a great blaze]. The successful candidate would meet Lucifer in the center of the blaze, and Lucifer would be seen by the assembly to take the hand of the witch and guide her through the flames so that she would emerge completely unscathed.

I walked confidently into the flames of seven feet or more, all the time calling on my great master, Diablos. Suddenly I saw him materialize before me — a great black figure. I took his hand and walked with him to the center of the great blaze. There I paused, the great flames leaping around me.

Only when I emerged at the other side of the blaze did my master Diablos disappear. Not even the smell of burning was upon my loose witch’s robe or my long, flowing hair.

Everyone was prostrated on the ground.

"Hail, Diana, queen of the black witches!" rose the loud cry of over a thousand witches.

A crown of pure gold was placed on my head, a cloak beautifully embroidered with gold was thrown around my shoulders, and an orb of gold placed in my left hand. I took my seat on the throne, which had been prepared before the ceremony.

One can laugh at legends of witchcraft when evidences of evil are not at hand or ever witnessed, yet had anyone been on the moor that night, he would not have laughed.

The report would be incomplete if we were to mention only the dark side of Doreen’s life. We are interested more in what Christ can do than in how Satan destroys people’s lives.

The Lord had His eye on this woman, caught as she was in the bonds of witchcraft.

It was spring 1964. Doreen was walking the notorious streets of Bristol one night. She was pursuing the oldest profession in the world and waiting for customers. Then she read, on a church bulletin board, the Bible text "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."

Pure in heart? See God? She tried to forget the impression these words had made. She could not. In a rage, she pulled the poster down. She went on to another street. The words she had read continued to come to her mind. There is no God, she tried to tell herself. A few days later, she had gotten over the shock.

Three months later the same thing happened again. Once more there were Christian posters on the church bulletin-boards, inviting people to meetings where Eric Hutchings was to speak.

Doreen asked a passer-by, ‘‘Who is this Eric Hutchings?" The woman had no idea. Then she saw some people going into a large hall, with Bibles in their hands. Doreen concluded that Eric Hutchings must be some sort of religious hyprocite. She flew into a rage. I will go and punch him on the nose, she thought to herself. "Don’t go. You belong to me," said another voice within her.

Yet she was strongly drawn to go into this hall, which was already packed with people. The usher found her a seat in the middle of the back row. She felt embarrassed, for all the people in the row had to stand up to let her in.

The meeting began with a lovely solo which captured Doreen’s attention. She remembered her childhood, the time when she had learned children’s prayers. She felt so dirty now.

Eric Hutchings began his sermon with the words: "If you do not know the Lord Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you are lost. You are dead in trespasses and sins. The Bible says you are BOUND." Doreen jumped to her feet, forgetting all around her, and shouted: "He’s right. I AM bound!" The crowd turned around to look at her. Even Hutchings was unable to speak for a moment. Then he continued: "If you go to church Sunday after Sunday and do not know the Lord Jesus Christ as your personal Savior, you too are lost." Doreen wanted to shout out again, but she was afraid to, because of all the people around her. Hutchings concluded his sermon with an appeal. "Come to Jesus tonight. Come out to the front." As people started coming forward, the choir sang "Just as I am, without one plea." Doreen trembled all over. She was resolved to go forward but was unable to. It was as if another power was tying her to the seat. Again she heard the voice, "You belong to me. You cannot go forward. It is too late for you. You belong to me."

A terrible struggle took place, a struggle with Satan. He tried to stop his victim. In this struggle Doreen suddenly became aware that another power was helping her, a power which was stronger than Satan’s bonds. She jumped up and went forward. Satan lost the battle.

Doreen prayed: "I’m coming, Jesus. Please take the darkness away." She could say no more. Prayer was so foreign to her.

Several counselors, among them Mrs. Hutchings, tried to help her. After she had spoken with them, she left the hall with the Gospel of John and a little book about the way of salvation.

On the next street corner she met her colleagues.

"Hello, Diana," they chorused. "Where have you been? We’ve been looking for you."

"I just was saved at Colston Hall," I answered them simply. They thought I was leading them on. They roared with laughter.

"I’m not joking. I gave my heart to Jesus at Colston Hall."

They stared in unbelief. "Come off it, Diana. It’s us — your friends."

"I’m perfectly well aware of that. But it’s true. I’m going home now to read my Bible."

It was extremely helpful to Doreen that she confessed her decision to follow Jesus to her old friends immediately. It is very important that after conversion we make our position clear at once. Those who are afraid make a false start.

That, in short, is the story of Doreen’s conversion. A woman who had been bound to Satan by a thousand ties became a witness for Jesus Christ.

No one need lose hope. Doreen was Queen of Black Witches and a prostitute. She was freed from this hell by Jesus Christ, the Son of God.

"He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil" (1 John 3:8).

Rock Music.

"What do you think of rock music?" I have often been asked this question. I am always embarrassed by it, for I just do not understand this music at all. If I accidentally come to hear it, I run, for this music makes me feel ill.

I know from my travels in Africa and South America that this kind of music is used in cultic dances. Primitive people dance themselves into a frenzy to such music, often ending in sexual orgies.

There is a kind of music which uplifts. Think for instance of the music of Johann Sebastian Bach. There is also a kind of music which destroys all that is good and drags people down. There is music which has divine inspiration, and music which has demonic inspiration. But that is a subjective judgment, as I said already. Everyone has the right to his own opinion.

Let us hear what an expert in this controversial subject has to say.

In the autumn of 1971, conferences took place in the states of Massachusetts, Maine, and New Hampshire. There were much-sought-after men addressing these gatherings. One of them was Jack Wyrtzen, who sometimes has as many as five thousand people in his congregation. My own addresses in twenty-three churches were given before and after these conference weeks.

During this time I met Bob Larsen. He was one of the speakers, probably the youngest and also one of the most popular. Let us consider his life.

Ex 182: Bob was a rock musician who later became an evangelist. He is a professional when it comes to discussing rock.

At the age of thirteen, Bob already had his own band. He became a young rock star. Rock radio stations constantly invited him to sing. Popularity and wealth came to this celebrated young musician in floods.

Then it all suddenly stopped. One evening the young man was free — not a frequent occurrence — and did not know what to do.

He felt sad; his conscience began to trouble him. In his loneliness and emptiness, he felt drawn to go into a small church. A psychologist would say: a typical adolescent mood which almost everyone experiences.

It was more than that. Bob’s parents were Christians and prayed much for their prodigal son.

During the service, the Holy Spirit touched this young man. The poverty of his young life was brought before his eyes. Guilt, sin, and lack of peace weighed him down.

He gave his life to Jesus that same night. He made a radical break with his past. He dismissed his band. He put away the instrument of his success, his electric guitar. He did not even want to use it to sing spiritual songs. It did not seem appropriate. He wanted to have the chance to get away from it all.

In prayer Bob asked the Lord, "What shall I do now?" The way became plain. The next step was to study the Bible. In doing so, he came to see clearly what his next task was. He became a witness for Jesus, a preacher of the Gospel.

Having come to Christ from a life devoted to rock music, he felt led to try and reach the young rock fans for Christ. The radio stations were still open to him. He used these open doors. Right across the country, Bob Larsen spoke on all the radio networks about his conversion from rock music to Jesus Christ.

He made a most interesting discovery, which is really a sign of the times in which we live.

If Bob Larsen spoke in churches, he was attacked. People said, ‘‘You are exaggerating. Rock music can be used for the gospel, too."

"No," said Bob, "this music has a spirit which comes from dark and muddy waters. It can not be cleansed and used for the Holy Spirit."

When Bob Larsen spoke to the rock fans, he found that they agreed. They said, "You are on the right track. Go on as you are. We all feel something of the demonism of this music."

The discovery, in short, is that where the truth ought to be found, it is rejected. Where it is not expected, it is accepted.

This means nothing less than that a rock fan is nearer to the kingdom of God than some elders of the church. That is a present-day version of the words of Jesus, "The tax-gatherers and prostitutes go into the kingdom of God sooner than the hypocritical Pharisees."

So a former rock musician has set up a witness for the prodigal sons and daughters. None is too bad for Jesus. It is not too late for any of them. Jesus’ mercy is open to all who seek him.

When I have been collecting material for my books, I have very often found that exactly the right information has come into my hands at the right time. This happened again as I have been writing this chapter. A brother from California has sent me some very enlightening information about rock music and has asked me to make use of his observations in this book. I will give the most important parts of his letter.

EX 183: The Bible tells us that, in the latter days, people will give heed to seducing spirits and the doctrines of demons. These demons are capable of finding people to speak through. Many rock musicians have allowed themselves to be used as the mouthpieces of demons.

In the popular music field, satanic influence is very strong. Some spirit-filled Christian scholars should look into the wording of these songs. These are not harmless love songs. They have subtle twists and turns that work death to the hearer of them. This is the music that turned a generation of teen-agers to drugs and sex.

1. Titles and themes: Even in the songs released for popular consumption over the air, one can see the following concepts:

"falling into a burning ring of fire"

"making a pact with the devil"

"people with smiling faces that hide the evil that dwells within"

"lost my soul in ‘68"

"call on my name and I’ll be there and grant your wish"

Constant harping on the power of witchcraft, selling one’s soul, that Jesus will torture "us when the time has come," that spells and incantations work;

bragging that the Beatles are more popular than Jesus and that Christianity will melt into obscurity;

"working towards a world with no religion";

million dollar groups calling themselves by names such as Black Sabbath or Covenant;

"the black snake that lives in a black hole, hiding from the sun — until the night comes"

"we are our own saviors"

"witches in the woods"

"God of the morning"

"we are coming up from below"

"that the children are all out to get what they can, while their parents are home sleeping — they lost what they thought they were keeping."

The word Heaven is always used sarcastically as a place where no one wants to go.

2. Words with special meanings: The inspiration behind the above wording is obvious, but also there are sets of words in which the meaning is far different from the commonly accepted meaning. It is as if these words constitute a code that is hidden to keep the real meaning from the uninitiated.

Rain — they seem terrified by it, they want someone to stop it. Some of the songs speak of drowning in it. Only the rock musicians understand what is meant by it.

Rainbow — promised to those who "hold out to the end," a rainbow at the end of the rain. They do not only sing about it. Rainbows are now popular hippie insignia and prominent on posters. Several huge groups of drug cultists, satanists, and a communist society in Wisconsin call themselves rainbow (people, family, tribe).

Sun — they hide from it, say that it can burn their eyes out, is something that is coming soon.

Mountain, California, car, winter, dark or shadow, thirty-eight pistol, door, and time are also words, that, if you look closely into the context in which they are used, you will see they don’t even come close to the English meaning.

3. Knowledge of facts in the Bible: Rock music often displays recognition of Bible teachings, or distorts these into their opposites.

They speak of the impassible gulf fixed between Heaven and Hell as the ocean, a canyon, or wall, or a river wider than a mile (Luke 16:26). All of the songs infer that some day they hope to cross this barrier.

These songs infer that Hell is a place of torment and that soon they are "going home" if the "rain doesn’t stop" (Matthew 13:40).

Following the father of lies, they openly deny that Christ is divine, saying "Jesus Christ, Superstar, are you really who you say you are?" This results in the destroying of the faith of millions of gullible people.

Bob Dylan, a major multi-millionaire musician, wrote a book called Tarantula that symbolically describes the destruction of hell (Revelation 20:10). He wrote it in the first person with himself in the role of Satan. The words in the book such as rain, sun, car, mountain, and all the rest have exactly the same meaning as they do in his songs.

Demons are very profitable to their holders (Acts 16:19). The amount of money gained is in the billions. The people deluded by them run into millions.

So much for this letter, which I have edited slightly and which told me things I had not known in detail.

In the meantime, rock music has already passed its peak. But the devil continues to produce new records in order to remain in business.

The "pop festivals" have pushed the rockers somewhat into the background. According to an English newspaper report, one pop festival drew about 270,000 young people. The police were unable to cope with the congestion and lawbreaking which took place.

In Ludwigsburg, it was quieter. I give the report as it appeared in the Rhein-Neckar Zeitung of August 16, 1975.

Ex 184: Twenty-five thousand pop music fans came. The great Open Air Festival went off relatively quietly. One hundred-sixty people were engaged by the authorities to keep order. So, without violence and without excesses, the Ludwigsburg Open Air Festival went on stage at the weekend. These thousands of young pop fans came to the baroque town from every part of the Federal Republic. The invasion of young people was awaited by the town authorities with mixed feelings. Experience of similar spectacles elsewhere fully justified this skepticism: fights between spectators and attendants, orgies of drugs and alcohol, all these things had already caused some festivals to end in confusion. The concert organizers brought in attendants who had to be checked by the Ludwigsburg police to satisfy the local authority. "Rockers were not accepted," a public spokesman stated.

The effects of a festival which went off quietly are described in the same paper. One hundred and seventy-four people had to be helped because they had used too much alcohol or drugs, thirteen young people were admitted to hospital and twenty-five visitors to the Festival were taken into custody for offenses against the drug laws.

What must it be like at other festivals if this was a quiet one?

Rod and Pendulum.

The material I have collected about the rod and the pendulum over the last forty-five years is so extensive that I could write a large volume of sensational stories involving them. Here I can only outline some of the problems.

1. The instrument used: Diviners normally use a forked willow twig, although some use a rod of fishbone or one of steel. There are some diviners who use no instrument at all, but simply spread out their fingers to detect the earth rays. Others use a pendulum, that is, a metal weight attached to a thread. Since the rod and pendulum belong to the same sphere of operations, the societies of water diviners and pendulum users have been emalgamated to form the Society of Radiaesthesia. Years ago I met the president of this society. He comes from Hamburg and works not only with rod and pendulum, but also approves of and does magic charming. He told me this, when we met at a conference.

2. The confusion of spirits: Even believing Christians are divided on the question of what they should think of rod and pendulum. I have met doctors, pastors, missionaries, and even evangelists who use the rod or pendulum and believe they have received this gift from God. Satan’s cunning is very evident here, when even believing Christians are deceived by him. I will give an example.

Ex 185: While I was taking part in an evangelistic campaign in France, the local pastor asked me to talk on the subject of rod and pendulum. Many of his church members practiced these occult area arts. After my address, one of the pastors who had been listening asked if he might speak. I first asked the local pastor if he would agree to this; for I have often found that, those who practice the occult will come up on to the platform and say exactly the opposite to what I have been saying. "You must let him speak," whispered the pastor to me. "He is our dean; he is over me." The dean turned to the congregation and said: "You all know me. I have to confess that for twenty-five years I have used the pendulum to find out hidden things. Whenever I had questions I could not answer, I consulted the pendulum. I have used it to serve my church. Now I have come to see that the use of the pendulum is not a gift of God but is a gift from below. I must repent of it, and I ask you all to forgive me."

This example shows that a minister who was regarded in the whole surrounding area as a believer, in fact, practiced magic for twenty-five years, and so brought occult influence upon his church. He experienced more serious consequences in his own life, which I will not detail here.

3. History: After this short introduction, an equally brief look at the use of rod and pendulum in the history of mankind. Some of the oldest findings of this magic are probably the cave drawings in the Orange Free State, South Africa. The archaeologists reckon these cave drawings, which feature the so-called wishing wand, to be more than six thousand years old.

We also find the rod in the Chinese culture of over four thousand years ago. In those days, the rod was used to look for water and also to check building sites to make sure they were not over underground watercourses. The rod is also found among the ancient Greeks. The poet, Homer, mentioned it. The Romans, too, used rod and pendulum. The entire history of Europe over the last two thousand years indicates a widespread use of rod and pendulum. It is a depressing thing for me to hear that a theologian who has the reputation of being a believer approves the use of rod and pendulum and believes that it is a gift of God. Such an opinion can only be formed out of a lack of pastoral experience and ignorance of the serious consequences.

4. Geophysics: Rod diviners and pendulum users maintain that the reaction of the rod or pendulum is caused by what they call earth rays. Earth rays of this sort are not known to science. There are, however, other physical factors which could be adduced in explanation of the earth rays. Our earth possesses an electromagnetic field; hence the compass needles will point towards the magnetic North Pole. The earth’s magnetic field is not uniform: that is, it is not equally strong everywhere, but has fields of interference. These fields of interference are caused by geological faults, caves, underground streams, mineral deposits, salt, oil, iron, and the like. They can be measured. There is a whole range of instruments which can be used to measure these interference centers: the magnetometer, the double compass, the Askania scales, the VHF probe, the gerameter. The best instrument is the proton resonance magnetometer. Experiments have already been conducted with experienced diviners to see whether they can locate these fields of interference with the rod or pendulum. Some of the diviners were able to do so. This result, however, does not mean that, from a Christian point of view, one can accept the activity of the rod and pendulum practitioners. This will become even clearer from the next section.

5. The psychic factor: Rod diviners maintain that people are in danger if their place of work or their bed is situated in a spot where there are earth rays. They usually advise people to move their desk or bed to another place, or to ward off the danger by means of a de-radiation box. I have been able to examine a large number of these de-radiation boxes. The whole thing is a colossal humbug. I have not the time to describe this de-radiation apparatus here.

If the interference centers of the earth’s magnetic field can have a negative influence on people, the use of precise measuring instruments is not out of place. But under no circumstances should psychic powers be used to test such centers of interference.

The question arises as to whether these fields of interference really do have an influence on people. Animal experiments have shown that ants, cats, and bees seek out these centers and like them. Domestic animals avoid them if possible. In the case of human beings, it is only those who are of psychic disposition or who have a weak and sensitive nervous system who react to them. If such a sensitivity to interference fields is found in a person, it is proper to use one of the above-mentioned scientific instruments to measure the power of the field. The use of rod or pendulum in this connection is something I totally reject.

It may be held against me that years ago I was not so radical in my views as I am now. There is a reason for this. In 1953, my first book, Christian Counselling and Occultism, was published. When I wrote it, I had only six hundred examples of occult experiences. Over the years, more and more of my books attacking occultism have been published. The result is that I have been much in demand for counseling all over the world. In the twenty-four years since, I have advised about twenty thousand people, either in personal conversation or by mail. Among these there were perhaps ten or eleven thousand who have had dealings with the occult.

We still do not know what we should understand by the psychic factor. There is not sufficient space here for an exhaustive discussion. I will make only some marginal comments. Psychic powers are mostly found in proximity to sins of sorcery. If the forefathers up to the third or even fourth generation were spiritists or if they practiced magic and other forms of occult activity, the descendants are usually psychic. Psychic powers may be either conscious or unknown. Some people are psychic without realizing it. Others come to realize that they are psychic through some particular experience. Sensitivity to the rod and ability to make a pendulum react are psychic powers. I have investigated the family histories of many people who have a psychic disposition. The gift of using the rod or discovering secret things by means of the pendulum can be acquired in three ways: by heredity, by transference from a powerful worker with the occult, or by experimenting with magic formulas as described in occult books. The question of whether there is such a thing as psychic powers which are neutral has often been discussed. If a Christian discovers he has a psychic disposition, he should ask God to take it away. The idea of some theologians that psychic powers can be purified and then used in the service of God’s kingdom is unscriptural. This is shown by the story of the fortuneteller of Philippi in Acts 16:16-18. If a Christian uses psychic powers, he is committing sin and is in need of forgiveness.

6. Counseling: I will give two examples concerning doctors, which demonstrate that one cannot play with psychic powers.

Ex 186: A doctor came to me for pastoral advice. He said he had been using the pendulum in his work for two years. He was able to find out many hidden things with its aid. If someone gave him a photo of a person, he was able with the pendulum to give precise details as to the person’s name, address, occupation and all other data about his life. He could even predict future events precisely with his pendulum. The doctor was troubled about these powers. He also noticed some character changes for the worse taking place in himself. He became a strong alcoholic and a chain smoker, smoking up to eighty cigarettes each day. He also went off the rails in other respects and became totally degenerate. He was afraid that he might end up in a mental institution. He came to me for counseling and confessed all the evils of his life. I showed him the way to Jesus. It was very hard for him to become free of his psychic gift. We had four sessions together. A prayer group was formed, which prayed for him for about four months, until he became completely free. Such a strong psychic disposition is, of course, rare. But here one can see the gift in its mature form, where the consequences can be clearly studied and seen.

Ex 187: During a series of talks I was giving in a certain town, I became ill and asked for the name of a Christian doctor. One was recommended with whom I made an appointment. When I entered his consulting room, I saw a pendulum hanging on the wall. When I asked him if he used this pendulum in his work, he replied that he used it to give an additional diagnosis. I ought to mention that this was not a mere healer, but a properly qualified doctor. After he had said this, I told him that I could not use his services as a doctor, since I would have nothing to do with pendulum practice. He was astonished. I explained why I felt this way. At the same time, I prayed inwardly that God would open his eyes. Then I had the idea of seeking God’s judgment on the matter. I must emphasize that this is the only occasion in my life that I have done this. I said to him: "You may use your pendulum on me." He took the instrument in his hand, but it would not work. He looked at me in amazement and said: "You are the first person with whom the pendulum has not worked." I prayed on, rejoicing that God was at work already. He made me stand in two other parts of his consulting room. The pendulum did not move. The doctor asked me: "What have you done? What sort of a person are you?" "I believe in Jesus Christ," I replied, ‘‘and I am convinced that psychic powers come from below, and that we should not make use of them. That includes the use of the pendulum." I admitted that I had prayed for God to make His will known and for God to open his eyes. The doctor replied that he accepted this. "If you can stop the pendulum by prayer, then it is not natural power that lies behind the pendulum; it must be a power opposed to God." The doctor kept his promise. He has never since used the pendulum.

I advise no one to do as I did. I have only done it once in my life, and then because the Lord gave me an inner peace about it, in order to open the eyes of this doctor.

Powers that can be disturbed by prayer are not physical powers. Perhaps that may be underlined by reference to another example.

Ex 188: This is the experience of a friend of mine in France, whom I’ve known for many years. He happened to go into the house of a friend just as a water-diviner was there looking for water. My friend was troubled by this, and he went into a room in the house, threw himself down on his knees and cried to God: "Lord, if these powers are not from You, then stop them." Suddenly he heard the dowser outside cursing and swearing. ‘‘I had just found a strong watercourse here," he said. "Why can’t I find it any longer?" To the man praying inside this was God’s answer.

In the final chapter of this book, In the Conqueror’s Train, another account is given of how a missionary was freed from the gifts and the evil influence of dowsing.

7. Dowsing unmasked: The occult character of rod and pendulum divining is revealed quite plainly by the following incident. I was present as an observer and critical participant at a conference attended by some sixty dowsers from various countries. A Swiss pendulum user said he did not need to go over the area itself with a rod or pendulum in order to find water or underground treasures. It was enough for him to be given a map: he would then locate the treasures on the map. He even gave us an example: he was able to use his pendulum on a map of Japan to locate water, oil, salt, and other minerals. This map of Japan was perhaps printed in Switzerland, with paper and printing ink also produced in Switzerland. The map of Japan could never reproduce earth impulses from Japan. Here the map is merely a kind of contact bridge the dowser uses to feel his way into the nature of the earth’s surface in Japan. This is, in other words, quite clearly an instance of occult activity. Dowsers call it telesthesia, perception at a distance. They distinguish physical dowsing, in which the dowser must walk over the ground himself, from mental dowsing, in which the rod or pendulum diviner requires only a sketch or map of the area in question. It is almost unbelievable that the theologian who chaired this conference regarded all these powers as natural gifts of God. He was quite sure, of course, of the approbation of the dowsers. Only two of those present protested: the French doctor, Arthur Bach, from Nancy, and myself. To cheers from the rod and pendulum dowsers we were reproved with angry words by the presiding Professor of Theology.

To conclude the whole chapter, I include an excellent report which I found in the San Francisco Chronicle of January 6, 1976. The article, which is a kind of confession, is signed by a believing man called John Price. I take this opportunity of thanking him for his clear and courageous testimony. These are his words:

I was a dowser. This gift is passed on in families by the laws of genetics. Edgard Cayce’s grandfather was an old magician, who had the power to make a broom dance around his room. He was often travelling to search for water with his rod.

The ability to work with a rod or pendulum can also be easily passed on. An old dowser who guides the hand of a young, psychic person can pass on this gift. The effect is seen immediately, and a new magician is born. That is the way that I got involved in these things. My own father passed the ability on to me. Since then I have traveled much, searching for water and passing on my ability to others.

Divining with the rod is mentioned in the Bible also, in Hosea 4:12. The Hebrew word for staff in the King James Version means a wandering rod cut out of a forked branch. The prophet Hosea warned the people of Israel against this magical practice.

Five years ago I began to read the Bible with my wife, who is a Christian. The result was that I was converted and found Christ. I submitted to believers’ baptism by total immersion. From that day onward, my various divining rods have been dumb. They do not work any more.

I am extremely grateful for this report, because it confirms my own observations: sensitivity to the rod by heredity and transference, liberation by turning to Christ. The mention of Cayce’s grandfather, who was a sorcerer, also sheds further light on Cayce, whose story is also in this book.

Rosicrucians.

The Rosicrucians call themselves a brotherhood order. The full name of this order is Antiquus Mysticus Ordo Rosae Crucis. This Latin name means "ancient mystic order of the rose-cross." The headquarters of the International Brotherhood is in San Jose, California.

A colorful, glittering picture is presented of the Rosicrucians by their own account of the movement. The order claims to have its roots in the mystical schools of Egypt at the time of Pharaoh Amenophis IV (1350 B.C.). They also claim to have been active in Israel at the time of Moses. They say that they helped with the construction of Solomon’s temple.

The symbol of the Rosicrucians is a cross with a rose. The significance of these is explained in Essay 17, published by the German Grand Lodge in Baden-Baden: "The cross symbolizes the human body with arms outstretched in greeting to the rising sun. The rose in the middle of the cross signifies the soul of man. Rosicrucians attach this leitmotiv to the symbol: Ad rosam per crucem, ad crucem per rosam (To the rose through the cross, to the cross through the rose)."

In their doctrines, the Rosicrucians are eager to keep themselves free from all racial, political, or religious attachment.

What does the order teach? A pamphlet published in Baden-Baden gives the following answer. "The order teaches a system of metaphysical and scientific philosophy aimed at awaking the latent powers of man, so that a person can make better use of his natural talents and lead a happier and more useful life."

An illuminating introduction to the order is given in the brochure Meisterung des Lebens (Mastery of Life). This booklet is published by the Grand Lodge and naturally does not provide an objective picture.

What do unbiased historians have to say about the Rosicrucians? The alleged connection with the Egyptian secret societies has yet to be proved, let alone that with Moses and Solomon.

The earliest evidence we have of the order is the appearance of two writings at the beginning of the seventeenth century. These are the Fama Fratemitatis (1604) and the Confessio Fratemitatis (1614), or Tradition of the Brotherhood, and Confession of the Brotherhood. These publications are ascribed by Rosicrucians to Francis Bacon.

There is no evidence for this. Historians have other opinions about the authorship.

The Reader’s Digest Encyclopaedia briefly describes the Rosicrucians as a secret theosophical society from the sixteenth century.

The shorter Brockhaus dictionary calls the Rosicrucians "members of secret societies of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The order of German Gold- and Rosicrucians, founded about 1760 in South Germany, was a masonic order."

The RGG, Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, has the following comment, "The Gold- and Rosicrucians can be traced as a mystic federation, with a basis in magic, cabalism, and alchemy, from 1757. Newly organized in 1767 and 1777, they developed effective propaganda in the masonic movement."

For the Christian who would order his life in accordance with the Bible, these comments speak for themselves. The brochure Meisterung des Lebens gives us further information as well. The following quotation is given from Albert Magnus: Do not seek to eagerly for the grace of surrender or for tearful endurance. Let it rather be your duty to remain inwardly united with God by good will in the thinking part of your soul.

Before we can remain united with God, the bond of unity must first be established. That has been done by Jesus Christ on the cross. We experience it when we accept Jesus Christ as our Savior and Lord. By our own good will we can neither become united with God nor remain united with Him.

Things are made even clearer elsewhere in the booklet. The page is entitled: "The secret world within us. Abilities which we know of and ought to use."

What abilities are these?

"By touching letters and other objects we can become the recipients of painful messages." This is psychometry, a form of extrasensory perception.

"Thoughts or sense-impressions can be transmitted at a distance." This is an occult form of mental suggestion.

"Our consciousness can suddenly see far-off places and events." This is clairvoyance by means of psychic powers.

"Some people reveal their true character by magnetic radiation." This is the spiritists’ idea of the so-called "aura."

In this booklet Meisterung des Lebens, therefore, the order of Rosicrucians encourages its members to take up psychic and occult practices. This makes the situation clear.

A Christian who has experienced a new birth through the Holy Spirit will suffer spiritual harm if he belongs to this order. It will not harm a nominal Christian. He will not notice the bondage he is under until he wants to give his life to Christ.

Satan Worship.

The liberal theologian Rohr (1777-1848) described belief in the devil as a pitiful delusion belonging to an unenlightened era. Adolf Schlatter, a theologian who based his views on the Bible and whom I had the privilege of hearing while I was at Tubingen, declared that the message of the Bible includes belief in the devil. Here we see both an unscriptural and a Scriptural doctrine.

Let us look at another starting point for the discussion of belief in Satan and Satan worship.

In October 1975, I read in a Bavarian Catholic newspaper a statement of Pope Paul VI, which made my hackles rise. According to this newspaper report, the Pope had declared that Lutheranism was responsible for the tragic state of Europe. It is easy to prove the contrary. We only need look at Italy, where Lutheranism was unable to gain a foothold. If the Pope is right, Italy ought to be the best developed country in Europe. In fact she is economically the weakest country in Europe, torn apart by many strikes and political struggles. On the other hand, the countries which since the Reformation have adopted Protestantism like Sweden, Germany, Switzerland, and England have a much more stable economy. Part of the taxes of Lutherans in Germany flow into Italy as EEC subsidies, and not vice versa.

Another report from the Vatican has reconciled me to at least a small degree with the Pope. This report, dated November 15, 1972, describes how, for the first time, the Pope devoted an entire address to the subject of Satanic cults. He mentioned that even in Italy, Satanists were celebrating the black mass and breaking into churches. For example, they ransacked the cathedral of Turin where the so-called shroud of Jesus is kept. The Pope then said, "We are all standing under a dark lordship, the lordship of the devil, who is the prince of this world." In the same address he took the problem a step further, saying, "I regret the fact that other Christian theologians show little interest in the study of Satanic movements. Many seek an alternative in the study of psychoanalysis and psychiatry, and even spiritism, studies which sadly are widespread in every country, near and far, today." Later in the same talk the Pope exclaimed: "The devil lives."

In the Bible and in the history of religions, Satan worship is often identified with the snake cult. This goes back to the original temptation in Paradise, where the devil appeared to the first man and woman in the form of a snake. The inhabitants of the land of Canaan worshipped Satan in the form of a snake. We find the same thing in Egypt. The magicians who withstood Moses belonged to the snake cult. They were able to hypnotize snakes so that they became stiff like a stick. These sorcerers were able to do the opposite miracle to that of Moses. Moses could, by God’s power, change his rod into a snake. The sorcerers could, by Satan’s power, turn snakes into rods, and then bring them back out of the hypnotic state.

Several centuries before Christ, the Ophite cult began in Syria. The Ophites were snake and Satan worshippers. They called themselves Gnostics, possessors of a higher wisdom. In some points, the Gnostics held the same views as those held today by universalists. The Ophites believed that after death, man has the chance of developing upward over long periods of time, until he reaches complete salvation. In holding this conviction, they are following the prophecy of Satan, when he said to Eve: "You will not die, but your eyes will be opened."

Another snake cult is mentioned in the Old Testament, in the form of the brazen serpent. In Numbers 21, Moses is commanded by God to set up a brazen serpent. The Israelites, who had been bitten by poisonous snakes, were to look toward the brazen serpent in faith, and those who did so remained alive. This brazen serpent was given, then, by God as a symbol of salvation. We may compare John 3, where the crucifixion of Jesus is likewise said to be a sign of salvation lifted high. But what God gave the people of Israel in those days as a symbol of salvation became, in later centuries, a form of idolatry. The snake was called Nehushtan, and was used by the Israelites some four to five hundred years after the time of Moses for magic and idolatry.

The history of the Christian church is full of Satanic and snake cults. It would take too long to go through them all. I refer the reader to a helpful English book on the subject by Tatford, called Satan, the Prince of Darkness. The book is recommended because it is written from a good, Scriptural standpoint, but also because it contains a good knowledge of the history of religion.

Now I will give some examples.

Ex 189: It has been said of the Knights Templar that they were the founders of a regular church of Satan. Those who wished to join this order were required to tread underfoot a cross lying on the ground and to spit on it. Not only this, but they had to sign themselves over to the devil with their blood. The King of France ordered the Templars to be pursued and arrested in 1307 and 1311. Under torture there were of course some confessions made which did not correspond remotely to the truth. French historians like Abbe Barnuel maintain that the French revolution was carefully and methodically prepared by these Templars.

In the circles of the Templars, the black mass was celebrated. Everything which we hold holy on Biblical grounds was dragged in the dirt by them. On the altar they had a naked woman. They mixed the communion wine with the blood of a slaughtered child. They altered the prayers, substituting the name of Satan for that of God. All these are things which we know also in the present-day churches of Satan. The rites of the Satan worshippers were carried by some of them from Paris to the USA, and thence to Rome and other lands.

There is not only a French line of devil cults, there is also a German line.

Ex 190: In the thirteenth century, a Friesian clan with the name of Stedinger was notorious for its Satanic ceremonies. The Stedingers were renowned for every form of sorcery and ungodliness. They plundered churches, desecrated the sacraments and crucifixes. They shed innocent blood. They killed, and indulged in all manner of orgies. They even rebelled against the authorities, so that in 1234, the Duke of Brabant had to go to war against them. He killed 8,000 of them, and the rest were scattered. The surviving members of this clan took their occult arts with them all over the country, and the problem became even worse than before.

A third type of Satanic cult was found in Great Britain. The Druids, priests of an ancient Celtic tribe, were highly renowned for their knowledge of astronomy. Besides this, they practiced human and animal sacrifice in order to reconcile sinful man to God. I have already mentioned this in the section on Halloween. The history of the Druids is reckoned to have extended from 1900 B.C. to about a.d. 500 or 600. Some scholars connect the great ruined monument at Stonehenge with the Druids. Stonehenge is in the south of England, north of Salisbury. I heard from an English friend that groups of devil worshippers have continued in Cornwall to this day.

On the mission field I have again met various kinds of snake cult. Two examples follow:

Ex 191: In Nigeria there is the cobra cult. I was told about this by a missionary. People who join the cobra cult must sign their soul over to the devil. As a reward, they receive power over cobras. The cobras obey the members of the cult. On one occasion a sorcerer, who was my informant’s bitterest enemy, sent a cobra to this missionary with the commission to kill him. The missionary realized the danger, put himself under the protection of Jesus, and commanded the snake in the name of the Lord. The snake could do nothing to harm him. This is another example of how God protects His children.

Ex 192: While I was staying with a Christian district governor, who had been educated in Europe, he told me of a similar snake cult in Liberia. The members have to sign themselves over to the devil, and then they receive power over all snakes, not just one sort. If a member of the cult wishes to kill an enemy, he sends a dangerous, poisonous snake with the commission to bite that person.

A young man who belonged to this snake cult found Christ through the ministry of missionaries of the Sudan Interior Mission. The young man renounced the cult in the name of Jesus and became free from this Satanic bondage. One day, just as he was entering a house, he saw a large black snake in the room. He cried out, for he knew that as a result of his conversion he had lost his power over the snakes. He remembered Christ’s gift of power over snakes promised in Mark 16 and commanded the snake in the name of Jesus. The snake was unable to harm him.

Here we see again that Satan’s power is kept within bounds by the faith of disciples of Jesus Christ and by the exalted Lord himself.

Ex 193: In the USA, I have several times encountered a snake cult of a different kind. During a lecture tour in Colorado, I heard of a tragic incident in a Pentecostal church. Two young preachers had brought poisonous snakes with them into a service. They read verses from Mark 16, where it says that by faith they will pick up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing, it will not hurt them. Then they put the poisonous snakes around their necks, played with them, and were bitten by them. In spite of their sincere faith, both pastors died. The police heard of the incident and removed the poisonous snakes from the church.

I heard of the same thing again while touring the states of New England in the Northeast of the USA. Here too a pastor, acting on the basis of Mark 16:18, put a poisonous snake around his neck. He also died from the poisonous bite.

I heard a similar story once again in the state of Illinois, These last three examples have of course nothing to do with the snake cults and cults of Satan. They are merely the expression of a religious fanaticism and a false interpretation of the Bible. In a similar situation Jesus said: "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God" (Matthew 4:7).

I return now to the subject of real Satan worship. Human and animal sacrifices, which were practiced by the ancient pagan peoples, are being practiced today by those who worship Satan.

Ex 194: I have already mentioned in another context the story of seventeen-year-old Ross Cochran. He was originally a member of a church of Satan. He found Christ and left the church of Satan. Subsequently he was tortured to death by his former friends. The chief instigator of his murder was another seventeen-year-old, Otis Hester. When he was arrested, he showed the policeman a tattoo on his left hand which depicted a cross upside down with the words "His Majesty the Devil."

Ex 195: Another example is even more horrifying. A young couple was asked by an American family to come and baby-sit. When the parents came home, they found that the young couple, who belonged to a Satanic cult, had roasted the baby on a gridiron. The horrified parents had entrusted their child to two "young devils."

Some dreadful developments have taken place in America. About twelve years ago, the Bible and prayers were banned in the public schools. Instead, teaching about spiritism, the occult, and Satanic cults have crept into the school curriculum. Recently there has been discussion in one or two of the states as to whether it is sufficient to have teaching about Satanic things, and whether one ought not to include the practice of them as well.

I was present when a discussion of this sort was taking place in New Hampshire. I was invited by a senator to say something about my experiences in the USA. The senators had met to discuss whether, in addition to the already existing teaching about Satanic practices, actual experiments in spiritism and magic ought not to be conducted in school. I told them some terrible examples from my own experience involving American seminaries and colleges, which so impressed the senators that they refused this application for the introduction of practical experiments.

Tanat Cult: When visiting England: Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, and Dorset, in this itinerant ministry I heard of the Tanat cult. This has its origin in a pre-Christian fertility cult. The sun was regarded as male, the moon as female. The cult symbols were accordingly a penis (for the sun) and a vagina (for the moon). The signs are bread and salt. In the ceremonies of the Tanat cult, bread and salt are placed on the body of a woman. The woman lies on the table clad in a red robe. She is only partially dressed. Behind the altar are again the symbols of the male and female principles.

When the first Christian missionaries came to England, and the people had only been partly Christianized; the Tanat cult developed into what is known as the black mass. This is celebrated to this day, not only in England but all over the world. The black mass is conducted in a form similar to that of the pre-Christian Tanat cult. The Lord’s Supper is enacted in a manner too horrible to be described here. The black mass is, needless to say, accompanied by sexual orgies.

In these four counties there are still many Tanatists. The Christian mission has never reached the whole population.

Horned God Cult: The Horned God Cult has its headquarters in London and is a splinter group of the Satan cult. Every member has a horned god at home. This horned god has its arms outstretched, like Jesus on the cross. The feet are fashioned like a snake. In another chapter, mention has been made of the "goat of Mendes." This goat’s head is the symbol of Satan. The Horned God Cult is thus a form of Satan worship.

In the museum of magical objects, in Boughton-on-the-Water, one can see not only the symbols of the Horned God Cult but also a reconstructed altar of the Tanat cult.

On the question of deliverance from Satanic cults, I would refer the reader to the testimony of David Hansen in the final chapter. I also recommend the book Satan’s Seller by Mike Warnke. The author was himself a high priest in the church of Satan and was freed by Christ. He has written his testimony in this book.

A wonderful example of deliverance from the power of Satan is given by Ernest H. Nickerson in his excellent paper "The Path of Life." His article is entitled "A Former Satanist Is Now a Preacher of the Gospel."

Hershel Smith joined the Satanists as a schoolboy. At the age of thirteen he skinned a small dog alive and drank its blood. Later, he developed a sadistic penchant for eating skin peeled off from the fingers and feet of other people who would let him. He became known as the skin eater. He did many other absurd things out of his love for Satan. This made him a marked man in Satanist circles, and Hershel had a successful career in such circles. Finally he became high priest, practicing everything that goes with the worship and veneration of Satan.

Yet this man, bound to Satan by a thousand chains, was rescued from his downward path by the victor of Calvary. Hershel Smith became a disciple of Christ. Today he feels a special responsibility towards young people who have gone astray as he did. He supports and runs a youth center in California, where he shows young people the way to Jesus, who can free them.

Scientology.

Scientology is a movement of American origin that has spread to English-speaking areas of every continent. It is difficult to define what this word is supposed to mean: literally it is the knowledge of sciences. It does not appear in the dictionary.

The founder of this strange movement is Dr. Ronald Hubbard, who was born in Tidden, Nebraska, USA, in 1911. He holds a doctor of philosophy degree from Lafayette, a dubious center of learning which is recognized by no college. He has written a very great deal. He claims to have written about ten million words. That would mean one hundred books of three hundred pages each.

Hubbard has been married three times, has seven children, and now lives about thirty miles south of London, at Saint Hill Manor.

His movement has grown rapidly. It can be found in the great cities of Europe. Scientists take no notice of Hubbard.

Hubbard has twice come into the limelight. In 1950 he published a book entitled Dianetics: The Modern Science of Mental Health. Hubbard’s system is reminiscent of psychoanalysis, although specialists in psychotherapy do not even take the trouble to try out his methods. The key word used by Hubbard in his healing practice is reliving. The treatment takes this form. The patient takes two electrodes in his hands. A meter, which Hubbard calls an E-meter, is connected between them. Then a question and answer session begins. If the therapist finds a problem which the patient has not yet mastered, the meter needle jumps, due to the increase in mental tension. The therapist then continues to talk about this difficult subject until the meter returns to normal. The patient is then regarded as cured. This is a method which in some ways resembles that used in electro-acupuncture.

The book Dianetics became a best seller in 1950 and earned Hubbard a lot of money. His short courses of treatment are also a gold mine. A course of twenty-five sessions brings in $800. A millionaire in Florida even paid $28,000 for his course of treatment, according to a police report.

Not only the general public, but also the authorities have been taking an increasing interest in him. In 1963 the police, acting on a court order, searched his headquarters in Washington. One hundred E-meters and various books of his were confiscated. The investigation revealed that Hubbard treated every kind of disease: mental disorders, neuroses, cancer, polio, and many others. Another discovery was that even the diagnoses were not true. These painful investigations were no doubt the reason Hubbard left the USA and moved to England. Since then Hubbard has changed the name of his movement. He gave up the name Dianetics and now calls it Scientology. In order to make a greater impact and to create open doors, he. declared that Scientology is a religion. This gave his ministers entry to hospitals, prisons, and public institutions.

The sort of people the Scientologists are is clear from a letter which has been published. The history of the letter is as follows. A young man was being treated by a Scientologist in New York. The bill came to $350. The young man refused to pay because the treatment had been unsuccessful. He then received a letter headed The Founding Church of Scientology and bearing the signature of a Rev. S. Andrew Bagley, Organization Secretary. "If you want to start a donnybrook, buddy, wail away," the letter said. "To use the argot of the streets, I’ll just start my people to work on you, and then before long you will be broke and out of a job, and broken in health. Then I can have my nasty little chuckle about you. . .. You won’t take long to finish off. I would estimate three weeks. Remember: I am not a mealy-mouthed, psalm-canting preacher. I am a minister of the Church of Scientology! I am able to heal the sick and I do. But I have other abilities, which include a knowledge of men’s minds, that I will use to crush you to your knees."

After receiving this letter the young man paid his bill at once. One cannot help being reminded by this letter of what Mary Baker Eddy called malpractice. It is a case of occult powers being employed to bring harm to people.

I am well aware that this organization could take me to court, and I therefore look after this letter very carefully.

What has this brutality to do with the spirit of Jesus Christ? Is it not a stratagem of the archenemy, that people would rather be deceived than receive through Christ a peace which passes all understanding?

On December 15, 1975, the West German Third Television program carried a feature on Scientology. In this program it was stated that the movement has ten million followers altogether in the world. There are ten thousand in Germany. Scientologists believe in the excursion of the soul. Their aim here on earth is a life without mental illness and without war. With good will, all denominations can find unity. A preliminary stage in the purification process, leading up to the excursion of the soul, is the earthly aim of becoming a person free of complexes. Their program to achieve this can be carried out by a correspondence course. All courses together cost $6,000.

In this television program, a young man appeared who had belonged to the scientologists and had then left the movement. His reason: ‘‘They did not keep their promises, therefore I left them." After leaving the movement, he received a letter informing him that if he came back he would have to go through all the courses again, at a cost of $4,000. If he did not come back, he owed $1,900 for services rendered.

After him came a priest of Scientology, who said: "We receive no church tax, so we have to ask for payment for our services."

It is a matter of concern that young people are strongly attracted by this movement. The fascination of something new entices them. The television reporter gave a warning that the leaders of Scientology prosecute private individuals who say anything negative about their movement.

I wrote earlier in this book that American movements generally appear in Europe or Germany ten years later. This time it did not take so long.

Sensitivity Training.

Sensitivity training is a method used in the USA for solving problems. It is a kind of group therapy. The members of the group sit together and discuss the question of their lives, their jobs, their marriages, and all the things they cannot master. The lights are turned out, and the members of the group touch one another’s bodies. One man who told me about this kind of group therapy said that in touching one another sexual stimulation is also involved. The same informant told me that this form of group therapy is particularly suitable for dealing with severe marital problems. From a psychological point of view this is not surprising, for a man or woman who finds no fulfilment in marriage can find it by means of the touching which goes on in this group therapy.

Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses.

The Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses has nothing to do with Moses, the man of God in the Bible. The sorcerers of the middle ages only chose Moses as their patron saint, because he outdid the ancient Egyptian sorcerers by the power of God.

In counseling people, I have on several occasions been handed copies of their book. I have always burned them. The oldest copy was produced in 1503. In the preface, it said that the original was in the Vatican at Rome, and that the book had been printed under the protection of the Pope. These doubtful claims would first need to be checked to see if they are true. Another edition had a note in the preface to the effect that these magic spells had been collected by a monk from Erfurt. The editions which have come out over the last four-hundred years vary considerably in content.

In the nineteenth century, the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses was combined with parts of a French book of magic called The Fiery Dragon. This was printed, according to one manuscript, in 1522. I have found three publishers in Germany who have reproduced this awful book. In one German town, the attorney-general indicted a firm that had published this book. I wrote the report for this indictment, because I have in my files several hundred instances of the terrible effects of this book of magic.

It seems that Germany is the land where the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses originated. The book, however, is found in other lands, in various translations. The title varies, too. In Germany, we call it the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses. In other countries, the title is simply The Devil’s Bible. There are now fifteen books of Moses, none of which have anything to do with the Biblical Moses.

Anyone who possesses such a book should burn it at once. I do not believe that the very possession of the book brings a person under the devil’s power, but I have evidence that houses in which this book is kept are accident and disaster prone.

Ex 196: A minister’s wife told me that her husband is also teacher of religious education at a high school. The pupils asked the minister to give them a lesson about the occult and about the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses. The minister knew little about it, and therefore ordered a copy from a German publisher. He studied it so as to inform himself. His wife told me, "Ever since we have had that book in the house we have had trouble. We have constant illness and accidents, and continual strife and quarreling."

Ex 197: I know a Christian couple who have three sons. Two of these sons are in Christian work and their work is being blessed by God. The third has also a strong desire for the Word of God and for Christian fellowship. He goes to church, but he cannot find peace. He told me that he had carefully studied the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses years ago. It may be dismissed as a funny superstition, but I know from long experience that the study of this book brings the reader under a ban. So it was with this young man from a Christian family. He simply cannot come through to faith, although it is his desire to get right with God. The Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses brings its possessors, their homes, and their families under a ban.

Ex 198: A person who owned the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses learned from it how to practice black magic. He memorized the spells which would harm his enemies. He tried them out and was amazed to find that they worked. He would concentrate at midnight on an enemy. He would take a rag doll, stick several needles into it, name his enemies, and then add a magic formula from the Sixth and Seventh Book of Moses. He was surprised when his enemy actually became seriously ill. Over the years he developed strong magical powers. Those who knew him were afraid of him.

Ex 199: The minister of a certain Christian group is a very hard worker. He is well known for the way he ministers to a group which is weak and spiritually dead. After hearing an address in which light was thrown upon the occult, this preacher confessed that for years he had taken an interest in occult literature and that he possessed copies of all the magic books, including the Sixth and S